Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Karolina opened her eyes weakly, everything around her fuzzy and bright.

“There you are. We were worried.” A man's voice spoke up as Karolina was able to focus her vision.

“Wh-where am I?” Karolina snapped up straight at the unfamiliar setting and jumped away from the man she didn't recognize. “Who-who are you? Where am I? What's happening?” Karolina asked rapidly

“Do you remember your name?” The man asked calmly, Karolina nodded as she scanned her brain for any more information, terrified to be drawn to a blank.

“Karolina. It... it's all I can remember.” The blonde admitted, her voice low and quiet.

“You hit your head pretty hard, we were expecting you to have at least temporary amnesia. Hopefully that's all it is.” The man stood from the chair beside the bed she had been in and made is way around to the corner where she stood.

“My name is Jonah, I'm your father.” Karolina looked him up and down, he looked like he was middle-eastern or hispanic, with salt and pepper hair and a five o'clock shadow. Wrinkles around his eyes. From what Karolina could see of herself, she was tan, but not very and she had blonde hair tied in a braid.

“I don't see the resemblance,” Karolina declared cautiously, walking even further into the corner.

“Look,” He said calmly. “There's a lot I need to explain, including why I look like Oscar Isaac, but I need you to relax, and I need you to trust me.” He spoke calmly, kindly, and Karolina had no reason to doubt him, other than the fact she had no memory of who he was.

“You, you said you're my father, then where's my mom? I should see her too.” Jonah sighed sadly at her request.

“There's so much I need to tell you, and so little you'd believe. Karolina... please, I just wish to help you, just want this all to make a bit more sense.” He held his hand out slowly, offering her to take it.

Jonah's eyes were kind and he seemed like he genuinely cared for her, so Karolina reached out in reciprocation.

“Good, good... I already told you how worried we all were, especially me.”

“Who's ''we''?” Jonah motioned to the bed.

“Before we begin that, there's something you need to know.” Jonah backed away briefly. “This isn't a party trick, it's who we are, alright? There's no reason to be scared,” Karolina was confused, until he started glowing. After he started glowing, she was rightfully freaked the fuck out.

“Look, I know this must be strange now that you don't remember, but you are part alien, part human,” Jonah spoke gently before he stopped glowing. “You can do it too.” Jonah prompted, taking Karolina's hand in his own.

“Like a light switch, you need to feel the power, embrace it. It's in you, running through your veins like it is in mine.” Jonah spoke calmly, and Karolina closed her eyes trying to feel the power, the light. When she opened her eyes again, she was glowing.

“This-this isn't possible.” Karolina's voice was laced with fear.

“I assure you, it is. As well as many other things that you can only dream of at the moment. There's only one thing that isn't possible, and it is defeating us.” Jonah assured kindly, turning off his light.

“This is insane...” Karolina muttered out as her glow faded. Jonah sighed.

“I know this must seem far-fetched, and ridiculous, and I'm so sorry you have to be in this situation. I can't even imagine how hard this must be for you, Karolina,” Jonah paused. “But you live a very difficult, and very odd life. And the insanity doesn't end at the fact you're an alien that glows.”

“I-I need to know everything,” Karolina decided quickly, looking at Jonah. “Please, tell me everything.”

“Our family is trapped in the ship we came in years ago. You, your mother, and I worked together with an organization I lead called Pride, and we've been trying to save them for years. Unfortunately, the other members of Pride all have children,” Jonah pointed to a screen on the wall that had footage of kids trudging their way through the desert. He stood and lead me over to see the screen better. “The children didn't want us to save our family, to free them from where they've been trapped and allow them to walk free.” Jonah rubbed my back.

“One of them killed their own sister and nearly killed her father too. They all worked together to kill their friend's parents, members of Pride. They killed a teenaged girl who was helping us, and after that, they ran away. That short angry one, dressed in black, you see her?” Karolina nodded. “She's the strongest, leads the group, she stole an item of her mother's that can only be described as magic. Actually, she's the one who made you hit your head, she's why you can't remember.” Jonah explained. Karolina's hand wrapped into a fist, wanting revenge, no one should have to forget who they are and who they love, ever.

“A few months ago, our family was trapped underground, and we made arrangements to move them somewhere safer, these runaways stopped us, tried to kill our entire family, your grandparents, your aunts and uncles, your cousins, your nieces and nephews, your brothers and sisters, all of them, nearly destroyed with our ship. And that same night, she tried to kill me. Technically, she succeeded.” Karolina's eyes widened as she looked at him.

“Wh-what?” Karolina was in horror, what had her family done that was so wrong that these kids wanted to kill them.

“It's why we look nothing alike, not only do you take after your mother, but that girl killed my last host. You see, life doesn't ever truly end, just takes another form, I found the closest and strongest vessel nearby, which happened to be a movie star. Quite unfortunate, really, but I was desperate to make it back to make sure you were okay.” Jonah smiled, looking at Karolina with adoration.
“Our family did the same, found hosts, I came back and you had re-found most of our family, you worked so hard to keep everything together, to try and find those murderers. I had never been as proud of you as I was when I found out. There are a few we haven't found yet, but your sister and stepmother have been hiding among the others until we can figure out a way to reunite all of us and build a new ship.” Karolina smiled at this knowledge, proud of herself, and happy to know she was a good person.
 
“Shortly after I returned, your mother was tainted by the runaways, she betrayed us and tried to bring you with her, but your kindness and your loyalty are only two of your many incredible traits.” Karolina smiled, but soon it was replaced with a frown.
 
“I'm sorry I couldn't save you,” Karolina admitted sadly.
 
“Oh, sweetheart, there's no need. Not now. You did so well, even while I was gone, you are an incredible leader, you're smart, and brave, and I am so proud of you.”
 
“Thanks, Jo- Dad... thanks, Dad.”
 
“And in reference to the ''we'', Pride has been very worried about you, of course. Well, who's left of it at least” Jonah stood and opened the door of the room. “And, if you're ready to see them, I'm sure they'd be ecstatic to see you.”
 
“Yeah... yeah, I guess that's what's important right now.” Karolina took a shaky breath. “Maybe seeing one of them will jog my memory.” Jonah smiled in support and took Karolina's hand in his own.
 
“Well let's go find out.”

* * *

 
“How are they?” Nico's voice was low and Molly wouldn't have heard her if Nico's voice wasn't the only sound in the room.
 
“Breathing...” Molly looked back at Nico with tear-brimmed eyes. “I-I just want them to wake up, it's been two days! How long is it going to take?” Molly placed her attention back onto the sleeping forms of Chase and Gert, who they had rescued a couple days prior.

They had found Chase on a mission that, secretly, was meant to find Karolina, who was still missing. Gert, however, had called them from across the state line and was clearly panicked. The group lost no time locating and rescuing Gert and Old-Lace. Unfortunately, Chase's condition was unknown and Dale had shot Gert with either a tranquillizer or the mind-wipe serum, none of them knew.

“I-I don't know, we have no clue whether or not it was even safe to pull Chase out of that tube thing-and Dale didn't let Gert go without a fight.” Nico declared, pausing before speaking her truth. “We did what we had to do.”

“Did we really? Because for all we know, we hurt them worse than our parents did.” The young Latina raged.
 
“Molly, you know I already tried to wake them up, it's just going to take some time.” Nico placed her hand on Molly's back, providing what comfort she could.
 
“You're too focused on finding Karolina to care.” Molly spat out, launching herself to her feet. Nico closed her eyes sadly, allowing Molly to take her frustration out on her.
 
“I'm trying everything I can, to get us all back together. I want them to be okay just as much as you do.” Nico sighed, wishing Molly could understand and cut her some slack.
 
“We don't deserve this, any of it.” Molly's voice shook and the tone broke Nico's heart.
 
“I know, believe me, I know.” Nico hung her head low. “But you aren't alone, even though Chase and Gert are out of it right now, you have me, and Alex, and Xavin too if they're anything like Karolina,” Nico paused, both horrified and awestruck at the fact Xavin could look like Karolina if they wanted to.
“Look, there's Leslie too, I mean it might not be ideal but she ran a church, so she has to have some motivational, inspiring speech up her sleeve.” Nico offered simply.
 
“I-I'm scared, Nico, what... what if they never wake up,” Molly's eyes filled with tears.
 
“They'll be okay, Molls, they have to be okay.” Nico moved towards Molly, just for the younger girl to step back.
 
“Look, I want to be alone right now... jus-just go get food or something, I'll stay with them.” Nico took a deep breath and nodded before she turned and left the room.
 
 
* * *
 
 
“Okay! Okay! Enough with the questions, I'm sure this is all very overwhelming for her, give her five minutes, just five minutes to take it all in and think, alright?” Jonah stood in front of Karolina, separating her from the other PRIDE members.

Jonah had informed the remaining members of PRIDE that he was going to lie to Karolina. The man had even released Janet after a weak dosage of the mind erasure serum. Victor was inhabited by Jonah's brother, who was originally in Mr. Issac's body, but the two traded vessels due to Victor's inability to contain Jonah. Tina and Stacey were still somewhat unaware that they were vessels, Robert was still in intensive care at the hospital and was worsening, Dale was missing in action after he got Gert back, Geoffry and Catherine were out on bail, and Frank was being punished by the Church. And Jonah was infuriated by the fact his son and nephews were still missing.

It all gave Jonah a headache, especially considering there were three people out of action.
 
“Karolina, there's a fountain just out the door and down the hall, take as much time as you need.” Victor waved off the young blonde, who had wide eyes and an exasperated look.
 
Karolina was out of earshot for a nanosecond when Stacey squealed in excitement.
 
“That's what my memory-loss serum does!?” the scientist asked excitedly.
 
“Yes. Wiped her slate clean, all she remembered was her name, I had to explain everything to her, so I put a spin on it to paint us a little cleaner. It would have been easier had you only erased the runaways and their endeavours.” Jonah was all too proud of this.
 
“That might not be good, we wanted Gert and Chase to come back to us after they woke up, not to be complete amnesiacs. They won't know to come back,” Janet pointed out in defeat, just for Jonah to interrupt.
 
“Hey now, their confusion is beneficial to us as far as I'm concerned right now. And with Karolina here that is for-sure one less child we have and one less child to neutralize, and we have one more of me to help take them down.” Jonah was extremely proud of himself, it was clear just from the look in his eye.
 
“Are we sure that's safe? She could get hurt, are you willing to risk that?” Jonah smiled at Janet's question excitedly.
 
“No, they won't hurt her, it's perfect. To them, she's still their friend, and the angry little witch won't let anyone hurt her, would even protect her if anyone tried. It's quite brilliant if I do say so myself.” Jonah held his arms out condescendingly.
 
“So your entire plan counts on Tina's daughter being so in love with Karolina that she'll turn on the rest of her friends?” Catherine was clearly doubtful of the plan and Tina sighed.
 
“You weren't the one who watched their ''good-bye'' kiss, they were so disgustingly sappy and cliche, I've never been more disappointed in her,” Tina groaned as she took a seat and leaned back.
 
“Uh, because it was with-” Stacy asked slowly, not sure how to phrase it without Tina snapping her neck. “with-uhm, with, you know, with-”
 
“Because she showed so much affection and emotion in front of an audience. Frankly, I'm disappointed she has emotions at all.” Tina cut to woman off.
 
“Tina, cut her some slack, you weren't a stone cold bitch as a teenager either.” Tina could almost hear Robert's voice in her head, aware of the possible consequences while still tired of her cynicism.

“I should have left him here to die...” Tina muttered to herself, the concern from the other parents was interrupted by the door opening and signalling Karolina's return. Tina stood fully, posture impeccable as always, and she laid her attention on Karolina along with the rest of Pride.
 
“How are you feeling?” Jonah asked sympathetically.
 
“I-I was able to process this all a bit, but I still have some questions, I'm sorry if they seem stupid, but I just-”
 
“No need to worry about that, whatever you need to know,” Victor spoke up.
 
“I was thinking, are the police looking for them? Because if they aren't that would be a good way to try and find them.”
 
“They were,” Catherine spoke up again, mainly because this actually involved her. “But,” Catherine looked to Jonah briefly, eyebrows somewhat raised for approval to continue. Once he nodded slightly she began to explain again. “But they killed a man and framed him for all of the horrible crimes they've committed. The police stopped looking because they thought they found the culprit.”
 
Karolina furrowed her brow at Catherine's revelation. “People like that shouldn't just be out there, they need to be punished for what they've done, the people they've hurt deserve justice.”
 
“You're right, they do, and believe me, when we find them, we'll make sure they pay.” Jonah assured.
 
“I want to help, any way I can, whether that means using my powers to stop them or helping you find them, I don't care, I want to do something.”
 
“We'll let you know what you can do,” Geoffrey answered. “Thank you for your selflessness at such a confusing time.” Karolina smiled at the man and looked to Jonah.
 
“How about you go to your room and rest for a little while, I'll come get you when we make our next move, alright?” Karolina nodded with a wide smile before she turned and left the room.
 
Jonah pivoted around slowly, a smug closed-mouth grin on his face and eyes alight.
 
 
“What did I tell you?”
 
 
 
* * *
 
 
 
Nico sat alone in her room, trying to prevent herself from crying. She hadn't let herself fall apart in front of the others, not after her original award-worthy meltdown, she couldn't embarrass herself like that again.
 
“Hold it together...” Nico whispered to herself, breathing deeply. “Just hold it together you emotional idiot... hold it together,” Nico growled at herself, angry at her fast breathing and her tear-brimmed eyes.
 
There was a short couple of knocks followed by Leslie Dean's voice. “Nico? May I come in?” Immediately the young goth sniffled and wiped any possible stray tears from her cheeks.
 
“Ye-yeah, come in,” Nico said a little louder than necessary, somewhat caught off guard. She took a deep breath in through her nose as if it was a reinforcement. Leslie opened the door and entered the Wiccan's room.
 
“This room embodies both you and Karolina beautifully,” Leslie commented as she looked around.
 
“I always felt bad because it didn't seem like it was embodying her enough,” Nico spoke shakily, wishing Karolina was sitting on the bed that instant.
 
“The room may be a little faded, but the red and yellow of the walls, the way the light comes in, it reminds me very much of my daughter. Not to mention the jewellery on the desk.” Leslie continued. “And the cold allows her to be warm, I'm sure.”
 
“Good to know,” Nico breathed out moving to hang up some clothes.
 
“I wished I had commented on your relationship while she was here, you two are very sweet together.” Leslie slowly made her way into the room, resting one hand on the bedpost, the other on her belly.
 
“I-I can't talk about her right now, Ms. Dean, I'm sorry but I can't,” Nico turned to face Leslie with a pained expression.
 
“You know that you can and should call me Leslie,” The older woman reminded, “and I think talking is exactly what you could need, you've been so strong for the others, truly taking charge, but I think you're hurting and you can't just keep that in.” Leslie offered.
 
“Look I've been dealing with shit on my own since my sister died, and the only person I've dared to confide in is your daughter, so don't expect me to pour my heart out,” Nico defended, worried everything would crumble.  “And it doesn't even matter because Karolina's alive, I'm going to find her and I'm fine, more than fine.” Nico gave a pained smile and raised her eyebrows in a ''believe me'' look.
 
“You've been through a lot, Nico, and it's okay to be upset, or scared. I am,” Karolina's mother had a gentle way of speaking. To some extent, it reminded Nico how kind Karolina was, how caring, even before this all happened.
 
“Lovely, the only adult who might actually have their shit together is scared, now that's reassuring.” Nico was defensive, trying to prevent herself from falling apart.
 
“I know it might seem strange, talking to your girlfriend's mother, but if you need anything, you're as good as family, better, by our standards...” Leslie turned and made her way to the door, stopping in the threshold to look back to Nico.
 
“Karolina, I can tell she loves you dearly, and she knows you're coming for her, that we all are.” Leslie was about to leave but took a deep breath.
 
“I'm sorry but I have to ask,” Leslie paused and Nico awaited a shovel talk. “Are you good to her?” Leslie looked apologetic, but curious nonetheless. 
 
“I-I've been dealing with a lot, and we've argued a bit, but I try my best, I always will. I-I love her more than I've ever loved anyone, and I'd do anything to protect her, L-Leslie... I-I'd do anything for her.” Leslie smiled, happy with Nico's answer and left the girl alone.
 
Nico wandered over to the nightstand on her “side” of the bed, taking a moment to look at the photo of them together, both of them smiling, Karolina was looking towards Gert, who took the photo, while Nico's head had fallen into the crook of Karolina's neck in a fit of laughter.
 
“I'm gonna find you, Kar, I promise.” Nico spoke softly to the picture and basked in the silence, dedicated to get Karolina back even more so than before. The silence was cut off by Molly's voice echoing through the hostel.
 
“GUYS! THEY'RE WAKING UP!”

Chapter Text

“Where the hell am I!?” Chase was climbed onto the cabinets, after running away and hiding from Old Lace. “And what the fuck is that thing!?” Chase yelled out, pointing at the dinosaur who growled out kindly.
 
“They don't remember...they got mind wiped.” Molly was heartbroken, turning to Alex.
 
“Don't worry, we-we'll figure something out,” Alex reassured, all before Gert threw a lamp in their direction, something they both barely missed. Nico stormed down the stairs, angered by the loud smashing and screaming sounds that came from either end of the Hostel.
 
“SHUT UP!” Nico used her staff, and Chase stopped yelling and Gert stopped throwing shit.
 
“What happened?” Nico asked Molly and Alex, who were both trying to calm Gert while Leslie had gone over towards Chase.
 
“They were mind wiped by our parents, they-they don't remember anything,” Molly was so torn and Nico nodded before she dropped the spell, Chase immediately started screaming again and she pointed the Staff in Gert's direction angrily.
 
“Don't you dare start throwing things again!” Nico growled, and Gert knew the short and angry girl with the side-braid meant business, Gert pulled her hand down and prevented herself from throwing the pillow she was holding on to.
 
“AND YOU,” Nico roared, entering the kitchen. “STOP SCREAMING! It's your girlfriend's dinosaur, not that weird, it won't eat you if you don't run, now GET OFF THE CUPBOARD YOU WUSS!”
 
Chase shut his mouth quickly and nodded rapidly.
 
“Talk about mama bear mode,” Alex muttered under his breath.
 
“I HEARD THAT WILDER!” Nico yelled out from the kitchen, furious. “Everyone in front of the stairs, now!”
 
Nico climbed up to the centre stairs so she stood in front of and above the group.
 
“I heard Nico yelling, I did not want to test her, so I came out.”
 
“Please, not now Xavin.” Nico pleaded, tone still viscous. “Okay, you two,” Nico pointed the staff at Gert and Chase, while Alex, Molly, Leslie and Old Lace all took a step back closer to where Xavin stood. “Do you remember anything?”
 
“Gert Yorkes... I think it's my name.” Nico nodded and confirmed her assumption.
 
“My name is Chase Stein, that's all I remember about myself... or anyone.” He looked back to Old Lace nervously.
 
“Can anyone explain the dinosaur?” Chase began.
“Or your magic wand?” Gert chimed in.
 
“Look, I get this is confusing, but the gist of it is, our parents are super smart and super evil, they used a memory-loss serum to wipe your memories clean. That, is Old Lace, your Deinonychus, and she is in a love/hate relationship with you, Chase.” Nico explained the dinosaur.
 
“You have to help them remember,” Molly pleaded, passing Gert and Chase to run up to Nico.
 
“I'm exhausted, Molly, I might not be able to pull something that big off, especially on two people.”
 
“Nico, you need to, please, you're the strongest one, I know you can do it, you have to help them!”
 
“Besides, I might only have the one memory spell, what if Karolina was mind wiped too? I should wait until they're all together.” Nico asked, thinking rationally.
 
“And back to Karolina, you don't care about anyone but yourself and her.” Molly spat angrily, before running up the stairs, upset that her sister couldn't remember her and Nico wouldn't help.
 
“Molly! That's not true! Moll-” Nico was cut off by the slam of Molly's door and Nico closed her eyes and sighed in defeat.
 
“Look, I don't know if this will work, or if it'll make things worse, but I could try to get your memories back.”
 
“If it'll make me think that thing is nice, then go for it.” Chase pointed towards Old Lace, who snapped defensively.
 
“I want to remember, and that girl... Molly, she seems like she needs us to remember too.”
 
“Guys, get back. Xavin, get back to looking for Karolina, I'll come help in a bit.” Nico ordered, taking a deep breath and spinning the staff in her hands, a nervous twitch.
 
“Leslie... if Karolina was wiped too, I-I'm sorry,” Nico offered sadly, tears in her eyes, and Leslie gave a nod of approval.
 
“Okay, okay...” Nico adjusted herself and planted the staff on the ground.
 
“Remember!” Nico spoke forcefully, praying that this would work. Nico held the spell, even when Gert fell to the ground holding her head, and when Chase gripped his hair and pressed his palms into his temples. Nico continued to focus and it wasn't until she fell to her knees and they passed out that she stopped.
 
“Oh shit!” Alex called out, running to cushion Chase's head with his sweater as Old Lace moved in to be Gert's pillow.
 
“What do we do now?” Alex asked, looking up to Nico as he stood up again.
 
“Move them to the couches, or to their room,” Nico ordered, using the Staff to help her stand up.
 
“And then?” Leslie spoke up curiously, watching Nico walk down the stairs.
 
“We wait.” Nico marched off to join Xavin in the newly dubbed “Search” room.
 
 
 
* * *
 
 
 
“So that's Alex and Gertrude, next is Chase Stein,” Geoffrey explained to Karolina, pulling up a photo of Chase and a short security camera clip of him using the fistigons.
 
“No powers, but he stole some of his father's military-grade weapons, they're called fistigons, and they blast streams of hot energy, almost like your light.” Geoffrey sighed and pulled up a picture of Molly as well as a video of her using her powers to flip a car.
 
“Molly Hernandez, she has inhuman strength, but her powers take a lot of energy and if you push her enough, she'll get tired and easily taken out of action,” Geoffrey looked over to Karolina.
 
“I believe your father told you quite a bit about the last member of the group, Nico Minoru,” He pulled up a picture of an angry looking Nico and multiple videos. One showed her fighting with her parents in the Pride offices, another was a video taken by airport security, and showed how Nico's staff created a wall with the pavement.
 
“She killed my entire family, and tried to kill my father.” Geoffrey nodded at Karolina's statement, already aware of everything Jonah told Karolina.
 
“She killed Destiny Gonzalaz, assisted by the rest of the group. However, about a year prior, she killed her sister, Amy Minoru, who was about to join Pride. She forced my son, Alex, to shoot his uncle Darius and frame him for their crimes. I assume you're aware that she tried to kill your father and her own, and nearly eradicated the rest of your species.” Geoffrey pulled up the video of Nico's fight with the Minorus and zoomed in on a different camera angle, showing her manipulate the staff and shatter the window, sending her parents flying.
 
“Never ever think you've won a fight against her, she's strong, and she has a tendency of coming back around and winning, taking her opponents by surprise. Your last confrontation with her is a prime example, you incapacitated her, turned your back, and the next thing we know, your father is running through a tunnel, just to find you, knocked out on the ground, head bleeding and a large rock not far from where you laid.”
 
“Nico.” Karolina breathed out the name as a confirmation. “What if we take the Staff from her?”
 
“She is more than capable of beckoning it back to her, the only weapon we currently have against her is brute force, a device that we've dubbed the “Mind Scrambler”, and the fact she can only use each command once and one at a time.” Geoffrey looked up at the screen. “Other then that, she'd be able to kick all our asses, at once.” Geoffrey pulled all the photos and videos down, he turned to Karolina, towering over her.
 
“These people will try to make you sympathize with them, they will try to convince you that they're the good guys, and that they're your friends. Your mother fell for their lies, I hope you don't follow in her footsteps.” Geoffrey spoke lowly, and Karolina felt threatened.
 
“I'd never join a group that killed my family, when I get the chance, I'm going to make Nico Minoru wish she was dead.” Geoffrey nodded. “Thank you for this, I should go find my father and practise using my powers.” Karolina left the room without another word and Geoffrey couldn't help but smile.
 
“Oh, Ms. Dean, you forgetting her is going to do that just fine.”
 
 
 
* * *
 
 
 
“So you've got nothing still?” Nico asked Xavin as she looked at a map.
 
“Nothing of substance yet,” They answered simply.
 
“There have to be more places to look,” Nico spoke up, confused as to why they hadn't found Karolina yet.
 
“We tried the church, we tried the facility where you found Leslie, we tried Pride's office, the charity buildings, the parents' homes, we must be missing somewhere.”
 
“May I suggest consulting the others?” Xavin asked.
 
“No... they'll freak out, if we talk to the others it'll raise questions, and I don't want to explain that we need more places to search because we already scowered each inch of everywhere we could think of.”
 
“Then what might you suggest?” Xavin asked simply.
 
“Uh... maybe, it's a long shot but I'm going to find everything, every place that our parents own,” Nico looked over to Xavin, who tilted their head in confusion.
 
“You know what I mean,” Nico waved off awkwardly.
 
“So you will need me to take the form of one of your parents?” Xavin asked.
 
“At one point or another, yeah.” Nico looked over to Xavin sympathetically. “Sorry.” Xavin shrugged.
 
“I have no qualms on the matter, I'm just recalling that Karolina said that it makes people uncomfortable.” Nico squeezed her eyes shut and tried to forget the fact that Xavin was only helping her find Karolina because the blonde was their ''betrothed''.
 
“You make everyone uncomfortable,” Nico teased slyly, glancing over at the shapeshifter.
 
“My apologies,” Xavin spoke up, immediately concerned with how they were holding themselves.
 
“No, no, no, I-I really, I meant it as a compliment, it's one of my favourite things about you, actually. I like seeing people on edge, and you're inability to understand sarcasm is kind of fantastic.” Nico gave a weak and awkward smile as she explained the comment to Xavin.
 
“Look, I'm not your biggest fan, and that's partly because you're dead-set on marrying my girlfriend, but I'll try to cut you some slack,” Nico surrendered honestly. “And don't let anyone tell you that who you are is wrong or bad, or I'll kick their ass,” Xavin nodded in appreciation. “Your powers are awesome, Xavin, creepy at times, but they really are incredible... and useful.” Xavin smiled at the praise.
 
“As are your abilities with the Staff of One.” They returned the kind words.
 
Nico smiled awkwardly, genuinely finding it difficult to not be bitchy. “Good bonding,” Nico joked, only making the situation more awkward when Xavin didn't laugh. Nico was realizing she might not totally despise the alien after all.
 
“Thank you for your kindness, Nico Minoru.” The conversation ended there, both of them back to their research before Nico cleared her throat and ended the silence.

“Okay. I'm gonna go get some water, maybe check on the others, I'll come back when I get the list of Pride-member owned properties.” Nico explained, and Xavin nodded.
 
“I will continue my own search here.” Xavin replied.
 
“Don't stay cooped up in here forever,” Nico said on her way out. Xavin was taken aback by the comment and looked out to where Nico left.
“That would be extremely difficult to do-”
 
“A joke, Xavin! It was a joke!” Nico called out from the foyer. Nico glimpsed over to Gert and Chase, nervous that she had broken their brains instead of fixed them.
 
“They awake yet?” Nico asked the dinosaur, she was starting to think she was losing her mind, and when the dinosaur growled in the negative, Nico was convinced of it.
 
 
 
* * *
 
 
Karolina had been exhausted after practising with Jonah on the roof, even felt the soreness and the fatigue hours afterward.
 
Which explained why she was so confused at her inability to fall asleep.
 
She continued to toss and turn, still uneasy at the fact she had lost all her memories, and the fact she was an alien that glowed like a rainbow.
 
She knew something was off about the entire situation, but it seemed like it would an odd situation in the first place, let alone with amnesia.
 
“Alex Wilder, Gert Yorkes and Old Lace, Chase Stein, Molly Hernandez, Leslie Dean...” Karolina tried to remember the images in her head. “Nico Minoru.”
 
Karolina was furious at the group, angered by their incapability of acceptance and their ability to harm others so carelessly.
 
“They'll pay, they will.” Karolina continued to toss and turn through the rest of the night.
 
 
 
* * *
 
 
 
“Hey, I got food, and we get dinner tonight.” Alex cheered happily.
 
Nico smiled as she grabbed a bottle of water before she headed back out into the foyer, and watched Molly walk down the stairs. The younger girl still seemed angry but gave a small appreciative smile before she made her way over to where Gert, Chase and Old Lace were.
 
Nico was two steps into her room when Molly yelled from downstairs.
 
“They're waking up! Well, Gert is!” Nico threw her head back and groaned, before hitting her forehead against the wall and made a monotone yelling sound.
 
“I just want to rest for a second...” Nico groaned out, quickly grabbing her oversized grey cardigan and throwing it on as she made her way back down the stairs.
 
“M-Molly?” Gert asked weakly, confused and annoyed by her headache.
 
“You remember!” Molly grabbed onto Gert tight, and Old Lace roared happily. “You remember, thank God you remember!”
 
“God had nothing to do with it.” Nico corrected from the doorway, where she leaned against the door frame. “Good to see you, glad you're back to your old self.”
 
Gert smiled happily and mouthed “Thank you,” to Nico as she and Molly continued to cling to each other.
 
“Well, you know what that means,” Nico spoke softly as Leslie approached the group. Leslie looked at Nico expectantly. “It means that if Karolina had her memories erased, I can't fix it.” Nico watched the happy scene in front of her and couldn't help but feel sad, because that's how it always was, she lost something, and someone else gained, she made a decision to make someone else happy and she didn't get recognition again, she got left out in the dirt again, she ruined her chance at being happy again.
 
And Nico wanted to say she regretted it, to take the spell back and wait, but she couldn't, because her family was happy, and at this point, that was all she could ask for.
 
“Chase stop being a little shit and wake up, I see you wincing.” Nico taunted before she turned around and made her way to the kitchen, still dead on her feet.
 
“When's the last time you slept?” Leslie asked looking at Nico's shrunken form.
 
“I haven't slept well since Karolina was taken,” Nico muttered out, chugging the bottle of water.
 
“You've slept though, right?”
 
“I used a spell a few days back, I'm fine.” Nico defended weakly.
 
“Your spells take up energy too. You can't find her if you drop dead, Nico.” Nico closed the water bottle and slammed it on the table, tired and irritable from the lack of being left alone. 
“I literally can't sleep without her, okay!? Haven't been able to since we ran away, and you're her mom, not mine, so please just back off!” Nico left the dining room and into Alex's.
 
“I'm using the computer, Alex!” Nico called out to the boy who gave a thumbs up from where he sat with the rest of the group.
 
After entering private mode, and a bit of searching, Nico managed to find the majority of the buildings Pride owned, separately and as a company.
 
“Alright, I'm coming for you, Kar. Eventually.” Nico hit print and got up to go over to the printer that was likely older than Old Lace. As soon as she collected the list she closed everything and cleared the day's history just to be safe. 
 
“Thanks for the memory thing Nico, too bad you couldn't give us a pillow.” Nico stopped in her path when she heard the voice.
 
“I was already using a spell, one that hurt my head even more than it hurt yours, I can't do everything, Chase.” Nico defended, continuing to the search room.
 
“Nico, you found the desired information quite quickly.” Xavin commented as Nico began to pin the list of buildings to the wall.
“Beauty of the internet, Xavin,” Nico answered before taking a long drink of water.
 
“You've drunk a lot of water, is there something wrong?” Xain asked, confused and somewhat concerned.
 
“No, just parched, and it's refreshing, and healthy.”
 
“My basic observations of the human body calculate that too much of any substance, even water, is unhealthy.” Nico shook her head and swallowed another mouthful.
 
“I'm fine, Xavin, just tired.” Nico countered whilst yawning, grabbing a handful of different coloured markers.
 
She looked on the city map and circled the Minoru owned buildings in purple, the Stein's in blue, Wilder's in green, and Yorkes' in pink. She went to circle the Pride owned buildings, but realized the sharpie wasn't in her hand.
 
“Xavin, have you seen the black sharpie?” Nico searched the table and dresser first, before getting on her hands and knees and looking for it on the ground.
 
“I found it,” Xavin exclaimed, and Nico got up quickly, just to see double when she faced Xavin.
 
“Oh woah,” Nico mumbled out, worrying Xavin, who was crisscrossing with themselves through Nico's vision.
 
“Thanks...” Nico fumbled for the sharpie and turned around once it was in hand. Nico only made it about a half a step forward. Thanks to Xavin's reflexes, they caught the short girl as she began to fall.
 
“Nico?” Their voice was filled with concern and shock. “Nico,” Xavin lifted the tiny goth, and they were surprised at how simple it was.
 
“Unfortunately, I doubt this was the water,” Xavin mumbled out before they carried a passed-out Nico towards the foyer.

Chapter Text

“Nico needs some assistance,” Xavin called out, bridal carrying a limp Nico.
 
“She was fine earlier, what happened!?” Alex came running from the room that everyone had been relaxing in, genuinely surprised at Nico's condition, and weary of Xavin's part in it.
 
“She stood, I handed her a... sharpie, then she turned and collapsed.” The alien explained simply, awkwardly adjusting their grip on Nico.
 
“And ''fine'' isn't the word I would use.” Chase chimed in, still a little butt-hurt at her comment earlier.
 
“She's sleep deprived,” Leslie announced, coming out of the kitchen. “Take her up to her room, make sure she isn't laying flat and keep an eye on her until someone else comes up, please Xavin.” Xavin nodded at Leslie's request and carried Nico up the stairs.
 
“The spell must have taken a lot out of her,” Molly commented, a guilty look on her face.
 
“How many of you noticed her acting strange?” Leslie asked, about to go all Mama Bear on the group, similarly to what Nico did earlier.
 
“I mean... she's Nico, being an edgy goth is kind of her thing,” Chase commented.
 
“Yes, but she has also been the first one awake and the last to go to bed, she's searching for Karolina while the rest of you spend time ''re-acquainting'' even after she does an extremely difficult spell so that wouldn't be necessary,” Leslie scolded.
 
“You, I know you were worried about Chase and Gert, but you can't belittle her every time you want something done,” Leslie directed to Molly. The woman then turned to Alex, “And you need to participate within the group, stop going off and doing your own thing, they need you here,” She turned to Gert “You're the only one who gave anything even close to a thank you,” she turned to Chase, “Soon you'll learn that everything, every action is precious, so stop taking things for granted.”
 
With that being said and done, Leslie walked up the stairs to join Xavin.
 
“How is she?” Leslie asked as soon as she stepped into the room.
 
“I'm not sure, does sleep deprivation cause death? If so, we should attempt to heal her, my betrothed won't like to return just to find her current romantic interest dead.” Leslie rolled her eyes at Xavin's persistence at calling Karolina their betrothed.
 
“Well, it can, but I'm hoping we don't let it get to that point, that's why I'm so happy to have another level headed woman around here,” Leslie commented as she tucked Nico in instinctively. Xavin tensed somewhat and Leslie gasped and shot up.
 
“I'm so sorry, I-I forget sometimes, but I'll work on it, always. I'll get it soon enough.” Leslie assured after realizing her mistake in gendering Xavin. “Another level headed person here.” She corrected with an apologetic smile. The two went back to pampering Nico, Leslie checking temperature and Xavin lifting the pillow slightly.
 
“Did her head hit the ground?” Leslie asked, looking at Nico for possible injuries.
 
“No, I caught her before she fully collapsed,” Xavin provided the needed information.
 
“Alright, so just make sure she's breathing, check for a temperature occasionally, or a raised heartbeat, if there is, call me up. I'll come up to watch her in a little bit, I'm just going to grab some things.”
 
Xavin stood next to the bed, eyes glued on Nico as requested.
 
 
 
* * *
 
 
 
“Soon enough, the Runaways are going to discover where we are, and we will have to fight them, do you genuinely believe you'd be able to take them on?” Jonah asked as he strode around Karolina.
 
“I do,” Karolina confirmed.
 
“Hit me,” Jonah ordered, and Karolina took a deep breath before pulling her arm back and thrusting it forward, effectively shooting a beam of light at Jonah, who stepped aside and shot out his own blast. Luckily, Karolina caught it and shot out a stream of light to meet Jonah's, effectively causing the conflicting light to connect and try to force it's way through.
 
 Karolina stepped to the side and shot a beam of light at Jonah as he stumbled from the lack of resistance. He stumbled back at the impact and smiled after he recovered.
 
“Good, very well done.” Jonah praised, before shooting at Karolina multiple times. The blonde used her own powers to swipe the light away and absorb it into her own, before Jonah sent another blast and hit her hard. “Sorry, but you can't take your guard down, you do one thing, you do six other things at the same time, offence and defence at the same time. Remember, you can fly, or float, however you see it.” Jonah reminded before he sent a shot at Karolina's legs, which she evaded by jumping into a float and sent a double force shot at Jonah.
 
The older man managed to reciprocate the force and both attacks faded. “Good, you're learning even faster than before.” Karolina paused.
 
“Too bad it's not jogging my memory...” Karolina commented sadly.
 
“Hey, someone could make a comment at any moment that will remind you of what happened, you can't let it get to you, even if it's hard. If you're vulnerable, you will lose, and I can't lose you, not after everything.” Jonah forewarned.
 
“I know... I just... it's so hard, knowing that no matter how much you're told, you're still missing parts of the story...” Karolina responded understandably.
 
“Hey, hey,” Jonah came over to Karolina and grabbed her shoulders reassuringly. “All you need to know is that you're a hero, Karolina, and we'll figure out this memory thing, one way or another.”  Jonah pulled Karolina in for a hug and the young girl accepted her father's reassuring action.
 
“Let's go again, get me on the ground.” Jonah instructed and they began to fight again.
 
Unfortunately, by the end of the practice, Karolina was the one on the ground. She'd get it right eventually, she had to if she was going to stand a chance against the Runaways.
 
 
 
* * *
 
 
 
 “Has she woken up yet?” Gert asked meekly from her place in the doorway. Leslie shook her head.
 
“Are you feeling any better?” Leslie asked, aware that she and Chase had been genuinely hurt earlier.

“Yeah... head's a little sore but... I wouldn't even know what was going on right now if Nico hadn't done what she did... I just wished I had let Molly go for a second to hug her.” Gert clearly regretted her earlier actions.
“Why is she so hard on Nico?” Leslie asked, extremely curious.

“She's fifteen... she's stressed, worried about us and Karolina, plus do you know a teenager who doesn't act out on their parents?” Gert teased, causing Leslie to be taken aback, Gert smiled at her need to explain.

“It was a bit of a joke, Nico and Karolina are the moms, I'm the big sister and the favourite, Chase is like the big brother/father figure, and Alex is like the uncle who's never around, but when they do show up they're freaking awesome.”

“So Molly is being so aggressive with Nico because she thinks of Nico as a motherly figure?” Gert nodded.

“It's no way to treat someone, I know... but she's just going through a phase,” Gert looked at Nico's weak and pale form. “At least I hope that's all it is...”

“Could you talk to her? Ask her to refrain from pressuring Nico into doing any other spells, could you talk to everyone about that?” Leslie pried hopefully, Gert nodded sheepishly.

“I'm glad you're okay with them... together,” Gert praised.

“Believe it or not, the entire time, all we wanted to do was protect you kids, every awful deed we did, we did in the name of ''good parenting''... how naive...” Leslie reminisced sadly at her days with the church, with Jonah, and with Pride.

“Murder isn't exactly the best role-model behaviour...” Gert admitted, cynical as always.

“I can't excuse what I did... but it's in the past,” Leslie assured, head hung low. “I regret it, all of it... and I'm truly sorry, for everything I did...”

They stayed in the silence for a moment, just accepting the heaviness of the situation they were all in.

The silence was broken when Nico's head lolled, before the girl shot upright and called upon her staff, turning frantically between both Gert and Leslie.

“Woah, Nico!” Gert ducked back as Leslie rose hesitantly, arms out in a surrender position in hopes to calm Nico.

“I-I'm sorry, I just-I-” Nico tried to mutter out as she realized who it was that she was so ready to attack. The small girl placed the staff down and took a deep and embarrassed sigh.

“It's alright, you're alright, just relax.” Leslie soothed. “Gert, could you go get some water and something for her to eat?” Gert nodded eagerly and ran off.

“How long has it been? What happened?” Nico was clearly concerned that she had just woken up in a different place than she last remembered being.

“You collapsed while with Xavin, they brought you up and we made sure you were comfortable and alright.” Leslie sighed. “Clearly, you weren't fine earlier,” Nico groaned and grabbed her temples.

“How long was I out?” Nico asked again, more adamant.

“A few hours, not long.” Nico pulled her hand down and shook her head in a scolding manner.

“I need to look for Karolina.” Nico stated, pulling the blanket off of her lower half.

“No, you need to rest. We haven't found her yet, so I doubt a bit of rest is going to change anything,” Leslie countered, causing Nico to sigh in frustration.

“You don't understand... Xavin and I, we have a lead, a few. I need to go at least see if I can find her, at least make sure she's alright.” Nico explained in frustration.

“Well then I'll tell the others and they can check it out, you should stay here.” Leslie tried to keep Nico resting, aware that her daughter would kill her if she let the Wicca get hurt.

“As much as I want Karolina to be okay, we don't know if she's still our Karolina, or if she remembers. If she doesn't, at least I'll be smart and leave then go back with a strategy, the others would try to bring her back by force, it would get someone hurt.”

“You and Xavin have been doing more than research...” Leslie breathed out the fact and Nico looked at her with sad and desperate eyes.

“Please, don't you want to know if she's okay?” Nico asked, hopefully Leslie's empathy would be enough.

“The others won't like this, and believe me, keeping secrets isn't working well for anyone anymore.” Leslie chided as Nico stood.

“Please, it's Karolina, I need to try, I can't just sit here knowing that she might be right under our noses, and not knowing if she's okay.” Nico begged and Leslie sighed.

“... I don't support this, Nico... but be safe...” Leslie warned before the young girl raced down the stairs towards Xavin's room.

“Nico, where are you going?” Gert asked, water in hand as well as a bowl of lukewarm soup.

“I'm taking the day.” Nico declared before disappearing around the corner.

“Oh, Nico, you're feeling well?” Xavin asked.

“Not really, but-” Nico smiled. “You located the places on the map...” Nico looked at Xavin, eyes alight with joy and appreciation. “Perfect, we're going, each building, today. We're finding her.” Xavin nodded eagerly.

Chapter Text

After six hours, and crossing off every building under the names Minoru, Dean, Wilder and Yorkes, Nico and Xavin had twelve destinations left, four owned by the Steins, the rest by Pride. Nico hoped Karolina wouldn't be in the last place they checked.

“I'm getting really tired of this,” Nico sighed as she and Xavin walked down the street, nearing the dig-site.

“I believe this is good for you, it enables humans to keep their bodies strong.” Xavin reminded and Nico nodded while squinting.

“Yeah, fair enough, but I'm still not a fan, regard-” Nico slowed to a stop in shock, looking at the dig-site, and what had taken its place.

“Oh my God, they're making a new Lab...” Nico's stomach churned and Xavin turned from where they stood, now several feet away from the short Wiccan.

“What's the issue with a new research facility?” Xavin asked, returning next to Nico's side.

“I-I'm not sure yet... but it can't mean anything good,” Nico mentioned.

“Well do you believe Karolina could possibly be inside a half complete building?” Xavin asked genuinely and after a moment Nico shook her head.

“No, it's just good to note,” After taking a picture with her phone, the two of them continued on their way.

After about fifteen more minutes of walking, the light faded quickly and Nico and Xavin arrived at the next location.

It was one of Victor's labs, and it was one of the most believable places for Karolina to be, especially since it was Victor, Tina, and Stacey who were inhabited by aliens, as well as whoever was hosting Jonah now.

“You seem nervous,” Xavin commented, their head tilted to the side.

“I'm great, I might burn the city down if she's not here, but I'm great.”

“If you burned the city, it would either make finding Karolina easier or more difficult, especially considering the likeliness of survival.” Xavin commented, observing the building.

“Xavin...” Nico warned cooly.

“Oh, a joke... I understand.” They replied while looking at the roof. “How would you like to do this?”

“I'd say the roof, there's an entrance, and it would mean we could get in and out fast, less chance of being caught.” Xavin nodded and grabbed Nico's shoulder, just for the latter to activate the staff and look to the roof. “Roof.” Shortly after giving the command, a gentle yet powerful breeze picked up and carried the two to the roof of the building.

“Maybe... change?” Nico asked, and Xavin responded by shifting into the form of the girl next to her. “Not into me,” Nico whined, still insecure with her height after seeing Xavin shift into her originally.

“Would this be better?” Xavin asked, now shifted into a civilian dressed in business-casual.

“Yeah, won't draw much attention,” Nico made the confirmation as she twisted the door's handle,
thankfully finding it unlocked. “Remember, you'll deal with the bottom floors, I'll handle the top ones.” With one last look at Xavin, Nico entered the building, the alien not far behind.

* * *

Karolina was exhausted, again.

Sleep was evading her, again.

There was no explanation, again.

It was about eleven, closer to eleven thirty she was sure, and it caused her to wonder if she was a night owl before this all happened.

Eventually, the blonde gave up and got out of the bed, hoping a glass of water would help.

Karolina exited her room into the still brightly lit hallway, Jonah had explained that light gave their kind power and energy, so having the building's lights off was not acceptable. Karolina liked the light, sunlight in particular, but at that moment her eyes were having trouble adjusting and she was not pleased.

Xavin shifted into Victor Dean, soon realizing it would be natural for him to be in the building. Even though they wore an appropriate skin, Xavin hadn't come across anyone, or anything yet and knew that after going through the bottom six floors, they'd have to meet up with Nico on the roof.

Xavin was extremely confused when it came to Nico, as well as most of the other people inhabiting the Hostel. But Nico was, strange. The alien assumed they should probably despise the young and scary woman that kept them from their betrothed. Yet, Xavin did not despise Nico, but almost found kinship with her. They both loved the same woman, they were both outsiders, they both had trouble with empathy, and from the looks of it, they were both extremely driven and dedicated.

Xavin was having trouble in this new world, and even if Nico was using them for her benefit, Xavin was thankful for the distraction. It was something to do, and it was a way to make up for their failure when Karolina originally was taken.

To be fully honest, Xavin truly hoped they and Nico were actually... friends. No matter how much they doubted this to be the truth.

Nico was exhausted, had been for weeks, but her desperation to both find Karolina and keep control gave her motivation.

Keeping control... there hadn't been an incident since she fought her parents, but she also didn't know if her dad was okay. She had seen Tina briefly when they saved Chase, but Robert's fate was still up in the air. The power of the staff terrified her, and she wasn't strong enough to tell herself that the darkness was good like Karolina could...

Karolina.

Sweet, beautiful, kind, lovely Karolina. Her hands were clean, and Nico's... Nico's hands were soaked in blood, in death... she was a walking nightmare and Karolina was a dream. Part of Nico wanted to leave Karolina, to let the blonde get to know Xavin and be with someone who was as bright as her, instead of someone as tainted as Nico was.

Nico had been broken the day Amy died, and Karolina fixed Nico with every kiss.

Even though she wasn't something Karolina should have to fix.

And Nico, unfortunately, loved Karolina with every fibre of her being, adored the blonde with all her dark soul, she knew she was hopeless without Karolina.

She also knew that if you love something you let it go, before you can ruin it the way you ruin yourself.

As the Wiccan spiralled, she continued to search for the blonde, searching through every room in desperation, finally tired of chasing geese. Nico sighed as she opened another door, revealing another dark and empty room.

For all she knew, Karolina was in an underground lair like Area-51. Nico immediately rid herself of the idea from fear that it could be true, Karolina was an alien after all, and Jonah would do anything to keep Karolina all to himself.

Nico backed out of the room in defeat. Just to hear a glass fall to the ground and shatter.

“Nico Minoru.” Nico turned defensively, staff ready... when she heard the voice. She couldn't help but smile when she looked at Karolina, right in front of her, eyes wide from shock.

“Karolina!” Nico dropped the staff and immediately hugged the blonde, “I've bee looking for you for so long...” Nico spoke warmly, just to feel an intense and burning pain hit her sides where Karolina's hands were. “Karo-Karolina, stop, it's me!” Nico pleaded before she had to forcefully shove the blonde away due to pain.

“I know exactly who you are,” Karolina spat at the girl. “You're why I can't remember anything, you tried to kill my entire family,” Karolina's hand glowed brighter and Nico held out her hand for the staff to return to her grip, which it did. “I owe you,” Karolina pulled her hands back and Nico had to leap back to avoid the malicious attack.

“Karolina?” Nico's voice cracked, eyes filling with tears as she continued to back away. Karolina's continuation to fire blasts in Nico's direction caused the young goth to jump back and side to side.

“Please... not you too...” Nico pleaded, tears flowing due to the habit of being vulnerable with the blonde who now saw red whilst looking at Nico.

After not getting out of the way in time, Nico held up the staff shouted out “Deflect!” Backing away and re-positioning Karolina's attack towards the wall rather than herself.

“I-I'm sorry,” Nico told the furious blonde sympathetically before racing back the last few steps to the escape stairs.

“Stay closed,” Nico ordered, turning around just to be faced with Victor Stein.

“Fuck off!” Nico ordered, staff raised. “I'm not in the mood for this bullshit, I will send you flying down those stairs.” Nico threatened as Victor raised his hands in surrender.

“Apologies, Nico.” Xavin turned back into their chosen form, and Nico sighed, before Xavin noticed tears. “Did you find Karolina?” Xavin asked and Nico could help but flinch and let more tears flow as banging began on the door behind them.

“Just go, go, Xavin, I'm right behind you.” Nico ordered, the alien obeyed, climbing the stairs to the roof quickly, glancing back down to see Nico remorsefully place a hand on the rattling metal door.

The two made it to the roof.

“What happened, Nico?” Xavin asked as Nico shut the rooftop door silently.

“Karolina... she was there... but she was mind-wiped. She recognized me, but she attacked me, she-she doesn't really remember, and I don't have a spell to fix it... I used it rashly on Gert and Chase, now Karolina is stuck thinking that I'm a monster... and it's my fault too.” Nico explained quickly, trying to prevent more tears from falling.

“It is not your fault.” Xavin countered, before they heard footsteps rushing up the stairs.

“We need to go.” Nico spoke quickly, grabbing Xavin's arm and closing her eyes.

“Hostel,” Nico muttered out. Karolina swung the door open and fired a blast as they disappeared, her blast shooting out into the sky.

“NO!” Karolina shrieked, falling to her knees as her glow faded and her chest heaved.

Nico and Xavin landed in the Hostel's foyer, scaring the shit out of Alex.

“What the fuck!? I-I thought you two were in Xavin's room.”

“Nope.” Nico confirmed lowly as she tucked the staff into her belt. “We were looking for Karolina.” Nico stated casually, hiding all of the emotions fighting for control,

“You were what!?” Molly asked as she entered the foyer

“Looking for Karolina.” Nico stated again, attention turned on the younger girl. “And I was right, she was mind-wiped too, and told that we were the monsters,” Nico explained, making her way closer.

“And I never should have caved in, I should have stood by what I thought was right, because you got your people back, Gert and Chase are fine, and Karolina is stuck, and I should have waited and brought them back all at once,” Nico spat at Molly, “But no, Molly, sweet little Molly, accused me of caring too much about Karolina, when all you care about are Gert and Chase.”

“I miss Karolina, too,” Molly countered, tears in her eyes.

“Back off, Nico!” Gert ordered as she descended the stairs.

“You say I'm selfish, you think I'm cold, you have no idea what cold looks like.” Nico's anger was currently winning her internal war, it always did. “You're the selfish one, you're the one who manipulates, you're a hypocrite, and I never should have listened to you! You never even thanked me! You li-”

“She's fifteen!” Gert pleaded, figuring how traumatic this experience would be for the young Latina.

“Exactly! Fifteen, not five!” Nico spat. “Considering what we've been through, you'd think you would have grown up by now,” Nico growled out, and Molly went to slap the goth without her powers, just for Nico to catch her wrist and Molly winced in frustration. “Grow. Up.” Nico let go of a crying Molly and walked away, past a stunned Alex and Xavin, as well as a mortified and disgusted Gert. Nico glanced up to see Leslie by the rail on the top floor.

Nico's deepest thoughts and fears were true, she was a storm, a fire that destroyed everything in her path without mercy, and she just tore through the most innocent of them all. And really, it was her fault, all of it was her fault.

The Hostel was silent, except for Nico's boots making contact with the stairs, shortly followed by the echoing slam of Nico's door.

Chapter Text

As soon as she was alone, the war of emotions started again, and she didn't know what to do. She was angry, she was heart-broken, she was terrified, she regretted using the spell now, regretted leaving Karolina. For someone who was fairly closed off, and generally angry, this was all extremely overwhelming.

“Sound-proof,” Nico muttered, Staff of One in hand, before dropping it altogether.

As she panted deeply and quickly, soon she decided that she didn't have to choose one emotion to act on, but could on multiple at the same time. As soon as Nico came to that conclusion she strode deeper into her room, grabbing the lamp on the dresser and throwing it into the wall.

She knew she was acting out, but she had every right. She was sick of being used, only praised when they needed her to do something and then acting as if she had nothing to do with it.
Alex talked about murder, saying it would be nothing, she was the only one with blood on her hands, the only one who's had to kill, and it was not fine.

Nico looked at the shattered lamp and followed by smashing the mirror on the dresser. Tears streamed down her cheeks, shedding mascara and eyeliner in their wake. She then threw a book into the closet, breaking through the weak wood. The goth tore her things off the dresser but didn't dare touch Karolina's.

In the calm of the storm, Nico pulled out a dark red lipstick, she climbed up on the dresser and pressed the lipstick to the wall, finishing the scrawl quickly.

She got off the dresser just to tear open her drawers and tear her more non-functional clothes out and rip them apart. They were hand made, they can be broken the same way.

Nico sobbed and made her way to the radio, kicking it with her boot in an attempt to break it, to make it look how she felt. It was already old, so damaging it wasn't very difficult, and Nico soon moved on to smash the other lamp on the floor, the light above flickered wildly and a gust picked up in the room, swirling around the storm that Nico was, picking up papers and more as the wind picked up.

“AGH!” Nico took the lamp on her nightstand and smashed it into the floor, as well as ripping pages out of her journal, before she picked up a picture of herself on Karolina's nightstand and ripped it up, before she took the photo on her nightstand and smashed it down, breaking the frame, and she was going to throw it to the far corner of the room, but Nico caught a glimpse of the picture.

And she stopped. Karolina's smile did that to her, paralyzed her, made her melt from a block of ice to a puddle, and in this case, it broke her. Nico crumbled to her knees, and the light flicker and the breeze stopped the second she hit the ground. Her eyes stayed glued on the picture as she sobbed from the helplessness she felt, from the loss of hope she was facing.

Nico slowly and weakly climbed onto the bed, leaving a bloody handprint on the sheets. That was when Nico noticed that her hands were covered in blood, likely from smashing the mirror. It was accurate... a physical representation of what was already there.

After wiping the blood off on her shirt, Nico's chest heaved as she recovered slightly. The goth held her hand out and the staff flew into her hand. “Res-restore.” Nico's voice shook before the room flew back together, the mirror and closet door repairing, the lamps returning to their original states, the photo of Nico reassembled and flew back to where it sat on Karolina's nightstand. The photo of them together, the frame slowly pulled back together, and the blood stain from her fingers disappeared. Nico watched as the room fixed itself, back to what it had looked like that morning.

All except for the lipstick on the wall.
“Fitting.” Nico choked out, looking up before looking back down at the picture in her hand and crying again.

Nico was alone, with the staff, the photo, her tears, and the “MONSTER” that stared down at her from the wall.

* * *

Karolina stormed into the office the next morning, surprising Jonah.

“I saw her last night, she broke in.” Karolina spoke angrily.

“I know... I'm looking at the security footage, you did well, considering you don't remember how to play her anymore.” Jonah praised. “Still such a fast learner.”

“You know...” Karolina paused, she had spent all night thinking about the encounter. “She didn't attack me right out, she hugged me. She was relieved to see me there, and she said she had been looking for me.” Karolina accused. “It didn't seem like she was intent to kill.” Karolina looked at Jonah angrily. “There's something you're not telling me, now speak up.”

“You're right,” Jonah said, already seeing the security footage multiple times, and had already formulated a perfect lie. “Look, I didn't tell you everything, but only because I thought it would be overwhelming and I-I wasn't sure if it was true, but based on how she acted I think it was.” Jonah motioned for Karolina to sit and he did the same.

“You and the Runaways, you were all friends once, when we would have our meetings, you'd all play and hang out at the Wilders' home,” Jonah explained.
“But once they became criminals, once you found out, you decided to help us stop them, it was as if your ties to them had been broken.” Jonah sighed.
“And as for why Nico may have been looking for you, I believe you two may have been in a relationship of sorts, a love/hate kind of thing. I'm not positive, but you were becoming a concern to the other parents, especially after your mother left.”

“How-how could I ever love someone as horrible as her?” Karolina asked, disgusted in herself.

“I don't know, but based on how horrified she was, I'd say it's the only option.”

“If... if she cares about me, why would she attack me, make me forget everything...” Karolina's anger turned to hurt and confusion.

“No matter what, she cares more about self-preservation than anything,” Jonah answered. “And it's more than likely she was using you for information, and was looking for you to make sure her inside man wasn't dead.” Jonah continued. “I'm sorry, Karolina.”

“Make me a promise, Dad,” Karolina asked, “When we next fight the Runaways, I get Nico, I get to kill her...”

Jonah nodded with a soft smile and narrow eyes, proud his plan made her even angrier with the goth.

Karolina was more determined to hurt Nico now, she can't use people like that, she deserved to pay for everything she had done. If Karolina cared about Nico once, it was because the goth had manipulated her, had lied to her. It was all a lie.

Nico was a monster, and monsters deserve to be buried.

* * *

After standing still from shock, Molly ran up the stairs and into her own room, following suit with the slamming of her door.

“I-I can't believe she just did that!” Gert spat in disgust, and Xavin backed away, uncomfortable with how elevated everyone was.

“I can't believe you two went off on your own! You should have brought us, and I bet it was your idea.” Alex accused Xavin, who's eyes went wide from the surprise confrontation.

“I-I did not- Nico, was concerned about losing more of the team, she did not want to take that risk. We were able to do things quickly, without worrying about the group.”

“You had no right.” Alex declared, just for them to hear a voice from the stairs.

“No one here has any right, Alex, yet we've all done shit. You went for Darius, Karolina left to meet up with Jonah, Molly to be a vigilante, Gert for her meds, I... just left.” Chase replied, seated on the staircase. “The only difference is that you're the only one being a hypocrite.”

“This is bullshit, she had no right to treat Molly that way!” Gert yelled out.

“We're biased, Gert, we love Molly, so much that she can do no wrong in our eyes.” Gert was about to retort. “Think about it, when does Molly lash out at Nico?”

Gert sighed, still angry but decided to play his game. “When Nico does something she doesn't like.”

“And when does she praise Nico?”
“When she wants her to do something or keep doing something...”

“Did you see her thank Nico after she pressured her into helping us?” Gert shook her head.

“But that should have been Nico's job to decide, she's older, she's supposed to be-”

“No, I hate to say it... but Chase is right. Nico knew she wasn't strong enough to do it, and she knew that Karolina might need the help too, and... and she only helped you guys right away because Molly wanted her too. Nico acts stone cold but she's just as susceptible to peer pressure as we are.”

“It's Nico's job to be stern then, not Molly's to be fine with it!” Gert accused, furious at everyone for not seeing how horrible Nico had acted.

“You're forgetting the fact that she just found out that her girlfriend, that my daughter was mind-wiped too, and now we have no idea how to save her. She didn't lash out before, she just needs some time.” Leslie spoke from where she stood, still holding onto the rail.

“No, she needs Karolina,” Gert mocked Nico's voice pompously. Xavin resisted a sudden urge to attack the purple-haired woman.

“Hey, Karolina's our friend too, you don't mean that.” Chase spoke up, Gert sighed.

“I'm going to go see if Molly's okay...” Gert declared, feeling bad about everything and concerned for the younger girl.

After Gert started to climb the stairs, Alex looked at Chase, as Xavin retreated “You keep it up, you might make up for betraying us.” Alex prompted, before going back to his room.

Gert was on her way to Molly's room, when she heard crying in Nico's. Gert opened the door slightly to see Nico on her bed, crying and apologizing repeatedly to a photo. The social justice warrior looked down with a heavy heart and closed the door again, before continuing to Molly's room.

“Hey Molls, you okay?” Gert asked as she opened the door. Molly was on the floor, pressed against her bed with her knees pulled to her chest.

“Go away,” Molly ordered, but Gert came in and sat beside Molly.

“She didn't mean any of it, and it wasn't true, any of it,” Gert told Molly.

“No, it was, she was right, I made her use the spell to save you and Chase, and now we can't save Karolina. It's all my fault.” Molly reasoned with tears in her eyes.

“No, it's not your fault, Nico chose to use the spell, that's not on you,” Gert assured, sad to see Molly so broken.

“What if we never get Karolina back? That-that's on me...” Molly answered sadly.

“No, Molly, no, it's not your fault, it's not.” Gert grabbed Molly tight and allowed the girl to cry.

Molly wasn't going to make those mistakes again, never again.

After a while, Nico willed herself to stop crying. She was tired of crying, tired of being an emotional wreck.

She started to think. Plans formulated in her mind, some more rational than others, especially considering Karolina still knew how to use her powers. She wanted to figure out a way to at least bring Karolina home.

Nico also began to search through the thesaurus, and none of the synonyms for “remember” looked like they would do the trick.

It was a pain in the ass, but it had to be done, even if they couldn't make Karolina remember who they are, they had to get her far, far away from Jonah and Pride.

Nico didn't even know if the others would listen to her right now.

Nico stared at the staff, recalling the previous events. Not only did she keep the sound barrier spell up without even holding the staff, without even focusing on the spell. She had no clue how she caused the light to flicker or how she created a tornado in her room... how she manifested what she felt internally especially while using another spell.

Something was wrong with her, on more levels than one, but frankly, Nico didn't care.

Part of her wondered what Amy would think, about how she's killed people, why... if Amy would be proud or horrified, or a little bit of both.
Nico remembered Amy being the star child, and knew that in a world where Amy didn't die, she'd be the one with the staff, the one who would have to deal with all of the bullshit that came with it. It was only fair that Nico was the one to suffer the effects of the Staff of One.

Nico continued to think and recollect and mourn the loss of Amy and Karolina's memories the same.

With a deep breath and a finally formulated plan, Nico left her room, staff in hand and she slammed it onto the ground.

“HOUSE MEETING NOW!”

* * *

Karolina walked into the Pride conference room and was almost surprised to see Tina, Stacey and Victor with Jonah.

“You said you wanted to see me?” Jonah nodded at Karolina's question.

“Yes, I-I know how confused and angry you've been since Nico came here, so I thought you could use a reconfirmation on how much we all believe in you and care for you.” Karolina looked at the Pride members in confusion.

“Seems like a weird selection...” Karolina commented, eyeing up her father curiously.

“No, not the Pride members... your family, our family.” Jonah smiled and turned to the Pride members.

“We took on hosts, your brother is still missing, but my brother, your sister, and my wife have all inhabited these people to live in until we can build a new ship and find new hosts.”

“And-and they don't know? Isn't that wrong?” Jonah sighed, expecting the reaction.

“Yes, but we all had to act quickly to avoid disappearing, it's not like they take control all of the time, and it's only when they're needed. Tina, Victor and Stacey have control 85% of the time.” Jonah lied.

“Are-are you sure?” Karolina asked skeptically.

“Positive.” Jonah assured before Stacey stepped forward. “After all, you brought us all together again.”

“I've always adored your moral and ethical concerns, Karolina, but I can assure you, just like your father, we're not being invasive, we aren't possessing them, just borrowing once and a while,” Stacey assured with a soft smile.

“I assume your Jonah's wife,” Karolina answered, almost sympathetically. “I'm sorry,” The blonde was referring to her mother.

“It's not your fault, nor is it your father's, before we crashed we promised that no matter what happened, we would move on, to some extent, your father tried. And you're as much my child as you are his.” Stacey cupped Karolina's cheeks before giving the younger girl a tight and motherly hug.

Jonah smiled, far happier with the lie than he was with reality.

Tina walked forward and punched Karolina in the arm. “That is for having amnesia. Nice to see you again, rainbow pants.”

“That would be your sister, we can't pronounce her name in English, the closest thing to it would be Montserrat.”

“Monte, please,” Tina corrected, patting Karolina's shoulder before Victor stepped forward.

“As your uncle, I just want to agree with your father, I'm very proud of you, and extremely thankful.” Victor shook Karolina's hand kindly, a smile on his face.

“I-It's great to meet you all again, really, but I-I don't get it, why do this now?” Karolina asked.

“I've seen you questioning yourself and your loyalty after finding out about the nature of your connection to Nico. I wanted to show you that the people who matter most have never doubted you and will accept you with open arms, no matter what.”

Karolina couldn't help but smile.

“Thank you, really, it's nice to know that I did something good.” Karolina smiled even wider. “Your support is too kind, and thank you all again, but I'll prove it to you, to everyone.”

* * *

“Please, just think about it.” Nico pleaded.

“You want to go back into the building that Jonah probably already knows you broke into, kidnap a brainwashed Karolina and bring here back here and just—what- hold her hostage?” Alex summed up.

“It's not the best plan, but maybe we can tell her the truth, and figure out a way to reverse it while she's here, and while she's safe. We can't leave her with Pride, Jonah might be devising a plan to take her away as we speak.” Nico reasoned.

“Maybe leaving Karolina with our parents is the safe move right now,” Chase offered, getting a glare from everyone at the table.

“The traitor wants to leave Karolina with the people he ran to in the first place,” Gert snapped.

“No, no, my dad lied, and he's possessed by an alien, so I'm not really pleased with them either,” Chase declared angrily. “But right now, they have Karolina, and she isn't trying to escape, why would they hurt her when she's a number on their side?” Chase asked.

“Wait, he's right,” Alex exclaimed, close to being nauseated by agreeing with Chase twice in a day. “We leave Karolina with Pride, we make an antidote that will counter the mind-wipe serum. After we find a cure, we go in and get it to Karolina,”

“Under any means necessary,” Nico added lowly.

“I believe I am feeling, and have learned the human emotion of, fear.” Xavin added, eyes wide and recalling the things that had happened recently, as well as not liking any of the decisions being made now.

“Fine, we'll leave Karolina, but everyone needs to promise me something,” Nico began. “If we have to go against our parents again, I'm the only one who goes against Karolina,” Nico looked around the table.

“Do you think you'd be able to do what you'd need to do?” Molly asked coldly, still angry with the goth.

“It doesn't matter, I'd be able to keep her distracted, and I can make sure she isn't hurt more than need be,” Nico assured.

Everyone at that table knew that Nico's ability to control the Staff was questionable, but they also all knew that Nico would never let anything happen to Karolina.

“I can agree to it,” Chase answered.
“It wouldn't be fair to Karolina to have Old Lace savage her.” Gert hopped on board.
“Fine.” Alex grumbled out.
“I can deal with the others.” Molly declared.

“Thank you, really.” Nico spoke once she had everyone's agreement.

“I guess that's it.” Alex felt like he should knock a gavel on the table, but they didn't have one, no matter how unfortunate.

The group split up, everyone to their rooms except for Leslie, who sighed sadly, truly not wanting Karolina alone with Jonah, honestly she just wanted her daughter back in general.

The longer she was away from Karolina, the more Leslie realized she really had failed as a mother, she was completely incapable of protecting Karolina.

And it broke the woman's heart.

Nico was in her room pacing anxiously, she would until she saw Karolina safe and happy.

It killed her that she had to leave Karolina with Pride, with Jonah, that Karolina thought she was the villain.

Nico was in the midst of her worry when her phone rang. The tiny flip phone on her nightstand.

“Hello?” Nico asked after she answered.

“Nico.” It was a soft voice Nico knew all too well. “I remember, I don't know how, but I remember you, I remember us.”

Chapter Text

Nico's heart had soared and sank when Karolina called, and even though Nico knew it was likely a trap, when Karolina asked her to meet where they were separated, Nico didn't hesitate.

At least this was a way to see if Karolina was actually better, or if she was lying for Pride.

Nico made her way into the tunnels, eyes looking for Karolina hopefully, just to see the blonde using her hand as a flashlight.

“Karolina...” Nico breathed out her name as if the woman a little ways away from her was a ghost. With a weak and wide smile on her face, the goth rushed towards the alien with hope in her eyes.

“I was worried you wouldn't come.” Karolina began before Nico wrapped her arms around her girlfriend. Even if Karolina was lying, Nico was happy to be lied to if it meant she could see Karolina.

“Of course I came. I needed to make sure you were okay,” Nico answered genuinely, hand grasping Karolina's.

“I know, but after what I did, I didn't think you'd trust me,” Karolina prompted.

“You could never push me away, ever.” Nico assured, putting the staff away and moving her hands to Karolina's face. “And I kind of deserved it, especially considering you had amnesia.” Nico prompted.

“No, Nico, you don't-”

“I-I left you, and I'm never going to leave you again, Karolina, ever. I'm going to keep you safe.” Nico promised while scanning Karolina's face for injuries.

“It's okay, Nico, I'm okay. I promise you, I'm okay.” Karolina assured just as much as Nico did.

“I-are-what, what do you remember?” Nico asked sheepishly.

“Not much, I remember what happened here, I remember everything with you, everything about you, not the others, not where we were staying, not everything that's happened, just you.” Karolina said with a smile and Nico prayed it was real.
“I remember being mad at you sometimes, and completely endeared the rest of it, I vaguely remember things that happened and things that happened as a result, but only when it involves you. It's like events are in black and white, but you, and us, we-you shine through all of it.” Karolina explained, clearly hurt by the fact she couldn't remember more.

“Oh, Karolina. I-” Nico pulled the blonde in for another tight hug. “I'm so sorry, for all of it.” Nico pulled away, looking at Karolina's eyes by the glow of the blonde's hand. “And I know you must be so confused right now, and I can't apologize enough, I never should have left you, and you're in this situation because of me, and I-I can't fix it and bring all your memories back, and that's on me, and I-I, Karolina, I... I lamp you.” Nico made the mistake on purpose this time, too scared to actually say it. Because as much as Nico wanted Karolina to be telling the truth, she couldn't say that for the first time under the possibility it'd mean nothing to the blonde.

The dim light almost made Nico miss the brief look of confusion on Karolina's face. Almost.

Then Karolina moved in and kissed Nico, their lips still fit together perfectly, as if they were made to be together. It was gentle, and full of comfort, but... forced.

It wasn't the same, and Nico knew the truth.

And her heart shattered the same way it did when she found out Karolina was taken in the first place.

“We should get back, come home.” Nico pleaded, hanging onto Karolina's hand the same way she was holding onto the last thread of hope.

“I can't, look Nico, I didn't just want to meet you here for the sake of seeing you again,” Karolina explained before looking around cautiously as if afraid someone else was with them. “The dig site, they're building on top of it,”

“Yeah, I saw while I was looking for you.” Nico recalled.

“Our parents, Jonah, they're all going to try to make a new ship, and... there will be more Destiny's, more Amy's, we can't let them get away with it, and I need your help, and the others, please Nico, we can't let that lab be built, it needs to fall to the ground.”

“When?” Nico asked cautiously.

“Tomorrow night, I'll steal a key card to get past the gates and I'll deal with the security.” Karolina assured.

“No, no way, I'm not letting you go back there, especially not alone.” Nico defended, desperate to hang on to Karolina, even if it meant getting murdered the second she turned her back.

“Look, Nico, they still think I'm on their side, they won't hurt me.”
I thought you were on my side, I never thought you could hurt me. Nico thought, knowing this wasn't Karolina's fault, but still hurt nonetheless.

“But-”

“No ''but'' about it, Nico, I'll see you tomorrow night, and I can come with you after we delay progress on that lab from Hell.” Karolina prompted.

“I-I guess so.” Nico swallowed dryly. “Please be careful, I'll see you tomorrow, be safe until then.”

“Remember, bring everyone, this will have to be a group effort.” Nico nodded again. “I'll see you tomorrow,” Karolina hugged Nico once again. “Stay safe.” Karolina ordered before making her way back to whatever entrance she came from.

Nico grabbed a rock and threw it against the wall as soon as she was sure Karolina couldn't hear. The goth fell to her knees in defeat.

“Never again will I hurt another,” Nico remembered what she said during her post-AWOL depression. She remembered what she did to her parents, what she wanted to do to Jonah and the Yorkes now.
“Never again will I be hurt.” Nico realized she was shit for making a vow she knew she couldn't keep. Nico was hurt too easily, and hid her feelings because of it.

“So much for that,” Nico looked up towards the darkness now enveloping her, voice shaking through the sardonic comment.

Chapter Text

“Where have you been!?” Alex demanded as she entered the Hostel, Gert and Chase by his sides.

“We-uh, we need to talk. All of us.”

It took about twenty minutes, but eventually, the whole group was awake and at the dining table.

“Look, I get that me going off on my own isn't cool, and I'm sorry, but I-I really do have my reasons,” Nico explained. “Last night, after we talked and decided to leave Karolina, she called me.”

“You did not,” Gert pleaded within a statement.

“I did,” Nico declared, earning a hopeful look from Leslie and a groan from Chase, who had been duped himself. “She said she remembered, but she doesn't, she was adamant about us going to the dig site, where they're building something, Karolina said it was a new centre for the sacrifices but I have no clue if she was telling the truth or not.” Nico took a deep breath, pained by what she was saying.

“Look, it's a trap, and obviously our parents are going to be there, and they're going to try to get us,” Nico acknowledged. “They're expecting us to come to tear the place down, not fight, so they might not be super well equipped, but at the same time they're our parents and they could be ready for anything,”

“Your point?” Molly asked.

“It's our chance, we can stop our parents, make them face justice, and we can bring Karolina home at the same time.” Nico prompted.

“I get it,” Alex immediately hopped on board.

“Except you want us to face our parents, Karolina, and Jonah?” Chase asked doubtfully.

“Look, as far as we know, Frank is out of the picture, and so is Dale, Robert might be too, and I will deal with Karolina, you guys have the fistigons, and Old Lace, Molly and Xavin to help deal with the others.” Nico prompted.

“Jonah and Karolina are likely to be inseparable,” Leslie spoke out, hand on her belly.

“I killed him once, I-I can do it again, or at least try to, I've already thought about how to deal with him.” Nico admitted.

“What do mean? You mean-” Molly stopped herself before looking to the others for similar reactions.

“Again!?” Molly asked in horror, hands on the table as she looked at Nico in disbelief. Nico swallowed.

“For good.” Nico declared. “I can do it, it could fuck me up, significantly, but I might be able to pull it off.”

“Language.” Gert and Leslie said in unison, Gert covering Molly's ears, the latina swatted her hands away quickly.

“You won't be able to stop the Magistrate, not Jonah.” Xavin countered.

“We can talk about that later, Xavin.” Nico shut down, not in the mood to doubt herself. “Look, even if I can't stop Jonah for good, I could at least kill the host, or get him out of it, stall, prolong, keep him away for another few weeks.” Nico prompted. The others contemplated it.

“Look, I'm going to the dig site tomorrow night, whether or not you come with me is up to you all, just... please consider it.” Nico made her final offer, and left them alone, retreating to her room.

“You guys... you have no idea how much taking out the strike team hurt her, if she tried to kill something like Jonah, it could kill her,” Alex stated, looking up towards the witch's room.

“Well, would that not be initiative to go along? To ensure the survival of the group?” Xavin asked curiously, hoping they would not be the only one to join Nico.

“Does anyone here think we could pull it off?” Gert asked skeptically.

“I do.” Molly admitted. “I'm still mad at Nico, but... she has a point, it would help Karolina, and it's a good way to stop our parents, we'll be ready for it this time.”

“And if they have more stuff to completely scramble Nico and the fistigons? Or more mind-wipe serum? What do we do then?” Alex asked, genuinely concerned.

“You have a gun.” Gert offered. “Break it.”

“And we're family, Wilder, that's normally your line. We don't leave family to fight alone.” Chase wasn't hesitant to say so because he left for who he believed was his dying father.

“I guess that's that then, we're all in for tomorrow?” A round of collective nods went around and Leslie smiled at the maturity.

Tomorrow night would be hell, but they'd be facing that hell together. No matter what.

Chapter Text

Nico stepped out of her room, dressed to fight and staff in hand. She looked down at the Hostel.

It could be the last time she laid eyes on it, and that thought chilled her to the bone.

Nico began her descent down the stairs, just to hear two other doors open and close the second she hit the centre platform. The Wiccan looked up to see Gert, Chase and Molly standing there, ready. The goth smiled despite how hard she tried not to. When Nico glanced back down, Alex and Xavin were standing there too, Leslie emerging from the dining room.

“You're all coming?” Nico asked in awe as the trio above her began to come down the stairs.

“Of course we're coming,” Chase began.

“Karolina's family.” Molly declared, still mad at Nico, but genuinely concerned for the blonde. “And so are you.”

“And we don't leave family alone,” Alex declared as Nico and the others descended the last set of stairs.

“Thank you, all of you,” Nico responded looking around at the group.

“You all better stay safe, I want each and every one of you to walk through that door in one piece,” Leslie ordered, looking at the group with a soft smile on her face.

“Promise.” Nico assured. “Karolina will be with us, even if she's kicking and screaming. We'll bring her home.” Nico assured the mother, who nodded with a weak and hopeful smile.

“Let's go kick some ass.” Alex declared with an excited smirk on his face.

* * *

The group sauntered up to the unguarded gates, and Nico looked to the others for permission before opening the gates.

“Nico,” Karolina spoke out, and Nico kicked herself for not figuring out that Karolina was lying over the phone, because the way she said her name wasn't the same. Nico pretended that everything was alright and went to hug Nico.

“It's good to see you, Karolina.” Alex spoke up.

“I... I wish I could say the same,” Karolina admitted. “I don't remember everything, only pieces,” Karolina looked down to Nico with a soft smile. “Pride told me you were all powerful, so I know that I need you to help me do this but... as individuals, it's like we're strangers, and I'm sorry for that but it's the truth,” Karolina admitted.

“Well then, let's bring this place down.” Chase said while glancing around for any sign of their parents.

They approached the lab, Nico with her staff ready, Chase with the fistigons, and Karolina's forearms began to glow.

Then they heard it. The subsonic wave generator. Soon the beam of blue light shot out from what the group believed were windows.

“Frog,” Nico attempted to cuss before Karolina turned around and blasted the Runaways with light. As they tumbled back, Karolina stood tall, the parents coming out of hiding all around her, ready to fight. Nico didn't know whether to be sad or worried that her father wasn't with the group.

Alex was quick on the recovery, immediately aiming the pistol and shooting both generators.

Nico was next, on one knee as the others tried to get up on all fours.

“Remember, Karolina's mine,” Nico declared, using the staff to help her stand fully. Jonah smiled, he was counting on that.

“Come at me,” Nico edged on, spinning her staff as she backed away from the group.

“I'll end you.” Karolina warned, before launching herself in the air and blasting a large and steady shot at Nico, who held up the staff protectively.
“Absorb!” Nico ordered, continuing to bring Karolina away from the group, for everyone's protection.

Karolina pulled off of the spell furiously, realizing that Nico could hold the spell for as long as she needed. Karolina sent another blast and instead of using a spell, Nico jammed the staff into the ground and propelled herself to the side.

“Gust.” Nico ordered and a wind picked up around Karolina, who continued to send blasts her way, light that crashed into the ground due to the inability to aim.

Back with the others, Gert was a safe distance away from the conflict so she could focus on controlling Old Lace, who was having a fun time attempting to eat Janet and Stacy, Geoffrey and Kat were in a shoot-off with Alex near the construction vehicles, Tina's martial arts were giving Molly a run for her money, while Jonah and Victor were going hard against Xavin and Chase.

“Nico, Chase!” Gert yelled, watching Jonah get the upper hand on Chase. Nico moved the staff from Karolina towards Jonah.

“YEET.” Nico yelled out, and smiled when Jonah went flying, barrelling far into the sky with no signs of stopping until the alien used his powers to steady himself. He flew back down towards the ground, just for Chase to blast him with the fistigons.

However, while paying attention to the others, Karolina sent a blast at Nico and it landed, sending Nico flying high. “Push!” Nico yelled out, bracing herself for a landing but also needing to prevent Karolina from firing again. The glowing alien soared back and onto the hood of a truck.

“I don't see why everyone is so afraid of you,” Karolina began as her entire body began to glow violently. “You're nothing.” Nico took a shaky breath, the alien had no clue how much she was holding back.

Jonah used his powers to hit Alex out of his advantage point. “BRACE!” Nico yelled from afar, aiming at Alex's fallen form.

Nico glanced back to see Xavin being choked by Jonah at the same time, and Chase was struggling to get up off the ground after Jonah landed a particularly good hit.

Nico knew that they would lose with Jonah in the picture.

Nico let Karolina blast her backwards, closer to the group, closer to the tuck with dirt in the back.

“You think I could love you,” Karolina taunted, “Whatever I felt for you was fake, a manipulation, a lie, I could never love something as evil as you.” Karolina called out from above, sending another blast.

“Yeah, I am evil... you didn't always believe that though," Nico looked at Karolina sadly. "You will now. I'm sorry.” Nico pointed the staff at the mounds of dirt. “Cover!” Nico ordered, flinging the staff towards Karolina.

The dirt rose from the truck, distracting everyone as a cloud of ravens made of dirt formed behind Nico.

“Holy shit.” Molly mumbled out, Tina's shirt collar in her hands as both girls looked at the cloud in awe.

Karolina tried to fire blasts of light for protection as the cloud of dirt sped towards her, but they came apart just to move back to one clump. “No, no, no!” Karolina yelled as the dirt surrounded her, and crashed to the ground, into a mountain of dirt that Karolina was trapped in.

“Allow air.” Nico directed to the mountain and Jonah dropped Xavin.

“You are becoming far too large an inconvenience!” Jonah yelled, anger clear even through his blinding glow.

“Remove from host!” Nico ordered, Staff firm on the ground. “Remove from host!” Jonah continued to walk forward, pained but capable. He sent a blast at Nico but she was planted so firmly that she dragged concrete with her as she was pushed back slightly. Nico closed her eyes, focused, and she gave in. Purple cracks formed around her eyes and she opened them again.

“REMOVE FROM HOST!” Nico screamed, and Jonah stopped with wide eyes and a puffed chest. Rather than an even glow from his whole body, light started to pour out of his mouth and eyes, his ears and nostrils all as the glow faded from everywhere else.

Nico held the spell, and Karolina crawled out the side of the dirt mountain, earning a front row seat to what was happening to her father. And Jonah continued to trudge forward until he had a far too forceful grip on Nico's arm, trying desperately to break the spell.

“No.” Karolina breathed out, not able to fight the fear sinking to her core.

Soon, Jonah stopped glowing all together, and the host fell to the ground.

“What the hell happened to me? Wh-where am I?” He asked, in complete and utter confusion before he passed out.

Nico began to breathe heavily, and the other alien hosts were furious, enough so to awaken and join Jonah's brother, who was already in control.

Monte turned and grabbed the portable generator, sending a ray at Nico quickly, scrambling the teen's mind.

But before anyone else could do anything, and before the cracks around her eyes faded, a blast of light hit Nico and sent her flying. The goth hit the ground and groaned, finally regaining some sort of normalcy, but still being extremely out of it when Karolina advanced more and sent blast after blast, all connecting with Nico's weak and vulnerable body.

“HOW COULD YOU!?” Karolina shrieked, continuing her assault on Nico, only stopping to breathe and load a more powerful hit. Thankfully, Karolina's assaults got Nico far from the generator.

Feeling her senses come back to her, Nico weakly rose from the ground to her knees, panting weakly as she looked over to her friends and held up the staff. “Prevent intervention until it's safe.” Nico uttered the command and watched as Gert crashed into an invisible wall far enough away that they were still in earshot but they were safe and so was Karolina.
 
“You took him away from me! AGAIN!” Karolina sent another blast at Nico and the goth went flying back, crashing to the ground. Nico wiped blood from her nose and got to her knees, out of breath and ready for another attack.
 
“Karolina, this isn't your fault and this isn't on you-”
 
“What did my people ever do to you!? What did HE do to you!?” Karolina sent another blast and Nico turned so she fell to her hands instead of being shot ten feet through the air. The blonde sent another blast that left Nico laying flat on the ground.
 
“Look, you're-” Nico had to stop as she moved because her chest was in too much pain for her to multitask. Once she was on her knees again she looked to Karolina with sunken eyes. “You're going to hate yourself for taking a life, so you need to know, it's not your fault, and you're not a monster...” Another blast of light hit her and Nico yelled out in pain as she stayed put, only being pushed back slightly. The goth was using all of her remaining strength to get out what she needed to get out.
 
“And maybe, if you ever snap out of this, you might need to know that I don't blame you, I don't,” Nico lifted to one knee as she attempted to rise when Karolina blasted her again, Causing Nico to curl into herself in agony. “Because you're still you Karolina, you're fighting relentlessly for what you believe in, and that's one of the things I lamp about you,” Nico tried a weak attempt at jogging Karolina's memory, all it caused was for the alien to send another powerful blast at an extremely weak Nico.
 
“Karolina,” Nico took a deep breath, waiting for another blast. She could vaguely hear the others cry out in desperation as they tried to get through, their pressure on her spell adding to the pain of Karolina's attacks.

“I'm happy that you're the one to do me in.” Nico began truthfully, admitting her last testament to hang in the air. “Because I'm not alone, I'm not scared, because I'm with you... because I love you...” Karolina sent another blast, furious after losing Jonah for what she thought was forever.
 
“I-I loved you then, I love you now-” Nico screamed and broke the hearts of the Runaways as Karolina sent another blast, successfully putting Nico back on the ground. The girl began to shakily lift herself up.
“-I'll love you through life... through death... and through everything in-between,” Nico groaned as she got on all fours, looking up to Karolina just as the blonde fired again, making Nico cry out. Nico shook and winced as she used the now activated staff to help her stand.
“So do what you have to, it's okay...”

Nico made that declaration and fell to her knees again, a sign of submission and utter defeat. “Please...” Nico's tear-filled eyes watched with hope, sad and futile hope as she gathered her strength.

“Come back to me,” Nico muttered out the spell as soon as the staff activated.

Time seemed to slow as Karolina gathered her strength and thrust both hands out, sending an unbelievably large blast at Nico, the light hit Nico just as the spell took effect.
 
Karolina remembered everything, really remembered this time.
Every time her heart broke because she thought Nico would never love her back, how she fell in love with Nico all over again when they kissed, how she died a little bit inside every time they fought, Karolina remembered it all. And she remembered too late.
 
“NOOO!” Karolina snapped her hands shut as Nico soared through the air, spinning around herself as the Staff of One flew in the other direction. Karolina watched, petrified where she stood. She reached her arm out and a stream of light shot out towards Nico's falling figure. The cushion of light hit Nico's location just after Nico descended more.
“NO!” Karolina yelled out again, running towards the falling teenager. Karolina sent another ray out, just late enough to hear Nico thud against the pavement and roll even further.

“No, no, no, no, NO!” Karolina sprinted towards Nico as the other Runaways ran towards them as well, the spell finally broken.
 
“No... no... I didn't know... I didn't mean it.” Karolina spoke to herself. “What have I done?” Karolina's voice broke at the question. The thought of hurting Nico was sickening and she had just viciously attacked her.

A short ways away, terror and sympathy allowed Tina Minoru to regain control. Due to being in close proximity, Tina picked up the Staff of One off of the ground, her eyes widened when the staff activated at her touch, waiting for a command.
“No...” Tina breathed out as she shook, wide eyes snapping over towards where her daughter laid.

Chapter Text

“Nico!” Alex dropped to a slide as he got closer to the fallen witch, immediately rolling her onto her back.

If not for the blood, Alex would have thought she was sleeping.

“Nico...” Molly approached, remembering the time that Nico said she wanted to protect Molly from trauma, from things she couldn't unsee, but Nico couldn't protect Molly from this heartbreaking and awful sight.

“Oh God, Molly.” Chase turned the 15-year-old away from Nico and pulled her towards his chest so she couldn't turn around, until she pushed him off with ease.

“Nico? Nico wake up,” Alex shook her gently, as Gert finally arrived and froze immediately. “Nico.” Alex ordered shaking her violently. “Amy wake up!” Alex paused for a moment, giving Chase enough time to grab the back of his hoodie.

“Alex, stop.” Chase demanded, pulling the other boy away from Nico's body.

“Nico?” The four kids turned to see a tense and distraught Karolina standing close enough to see the damage she had caused. “Nico?” Karolina took a few slow trudging steps forward, the weight of everything on her shoulders. “N-Nico, I'm-I'm so sorry...” Karolina fell to her knees, shakily reaching out towards the limp girl.

“Stay away from her!” Alex spat, Grabbing onto Nico tightly and pulling her towards him despite the dead weight. Karolina flinched back, tears in her eyes as Nico lolled in his arms, no movement on her own acord.

“Alex, she didn't know.” Molly defended, barely holding herself together.

“But she still did this... she did this.” Alex growled out.

“Didn't you hear Nico?” Chase looked at Alex sympathetically. “She understood, and she was okay with it. She didn't fight.”

“Why didn't you stop me?” Karolina muttered out to the girl, Alex finally letting Nico go.

“Sh-sh-she didn't want us to hurt you, and she couldn't defend herself while making the wall... o-oh my god....” Gert spoke while freaking out, still horrified at the sight of Nico.

“She should have stopped me, I-I did this... I-Nico,” Karolina was finally brazen enough to reach out and touch Nico, brushing a strand of hair out of the girl's face.

“I love you, Nico, and I-I-, Nico...” Karolina's resolve crumbled as she folded down, sobbing into Nico's shoulder. “Please wake up...” Karolina begged, voice shaking as she sobbed.

Chase looked up and saw Nico's mother approach, and thought about how Robert would react.

“Out of the way.” Tina ordered, and the teens all looked up towards the regal woman. “The staff... how is it working for you?” Karolina asked as she lost control of her body and backed away.

“It converted its ownership from the both of us to solely Nico, her heart stopped beating and the ownership returned to me,” Tina spoke simply Karolina stopped herself from crying out at the reminder that Nico was gone. That she was the reason Nico was gone.

“I-I don't know if it will work... but I can try.” Tina looked at them as Robert finally got over, panicked as he slid to his knees and looked at Nico in horror.

He looked to Tina desperately and begged her to do something, before it was too late. Tina nodded shakily, grip tightening on the staff.

“Please...” Tina allowed the Staff to activate and she pointed it towards Nico. “Heal,” Nico's external wounds seemingly closed, but some bruises still remained, and so did the blood that had already been shed. Karolina's heart stopped.
“Pulse.” Tina demanded and Alex placed two fingers to the pulse point on Nico's neck. He nodded eagerly as he felt a steady yet weak thrum.
“Breathe.” Tina's resolved cracked briefly and her voice broke slightly, only for a moment. They all waited, observing.

“Nico?” Karolina held her breath, desperate, her heart thudding in her ears. “Please, please please please.”

Eyes still closed, body still unmoving, Nico's mouth fell open and she took a deep and wheezing breath in, a kickstart for the slow and shallow breathing that followed. And Karolina couldn't help but sob in relief.

“I can't wake her up... I tried all those spells on Amy.” Tina looked at the staff and sighed in disappointment as the staff deactivated, taking its power away from Tina once more. “And the Staff is aware-” The item in question flew from Tina's grasp and into Nico's lap.

“She should go to the hospital.” Chase spoke up roughly, voice low.

“No! She comes back with us, we can't trust hospitals, they'll just find a way mind wipe her, like you.” Alex argued, holding on to Nico as Robert stood.

“All we want is for her to be safe, we'll even make her call or something when she wakes up, but being with you is the last thing she'd want, please let us take her home.” Molly asked and Robert was about to counter, before he remembered how much his daughter despised the both of them.

“Fine... take her... but this isn't over,” Tina spoke as Molly immediately used her strength to pick up Nico and then drape her on Old lace's back. Tina raised her hand and was already about to slap Robert as he got back to her side. He reached up and grabbed her forearm.

“Stop, Tina. We'll get 'em, we'll find her, and bring her back on her terms.” Robert said. Chase squinted at Tina in confusion before he loaded the fistigons.

“By the way, sorry, but you can't follow us.” Chase blasted Tina with the fistigons before aiming at the other parents and taking them out one by one. “Sorry...” Chase did a hop and a skip before following the others, who were already walking away, Karolina looking off at Nico.

“What's up?” Chase asked, looking at her with genuine concern. “We gotta go.”

“But... Nico, what I did-” Chase sighed sadly at Karolina's valid guilt.

“It's not great, but the Hostel is still your home, and Jonah lied to you,” Chase reasoned. Karolina still made

“When we first woke up, I screamed like a little kid running away from Old Lace, and Gert nearly decapitated Alex with a lamp.” Chase smiled sadly. “I've been there, I remember how confused I was when I snapped out of it, so does Gert. And we're all in this together, for you, for Nico, for all of this bullshit, now come on, the fistigons aren't as effective as the Staff of One.” Somewhat convinced, Karolina finally followed.

The alien wondered if the feeling in her throat would ever go away, if Nico felt like this after AWOL and the Strike Team...

If forgiving herself was an option.

* * *

The group trudged back to the Hostel weakly, all of them injured physically except for Karolina and Gert. Molly was carrying Nico, and Karolina held the door for the group.

Leslie lit up when Chase and Gert first walked in, Alex behind them and Old Lace behind Alex. Xavin entered a few moments before Molly and Nico, and at seeing the unconscious teen, Leslie felt a pain she couldn't explain.

Then Karolina entered, head low and Leslie couldn't help but rush forward and hug her daughter tightly.

“I'm so happy you're okay, I never doubted that they'd get you back.” Leslie cupped Karolina's face, whose eyes were glued on the Latina carrying her girlfriend.

“Was it worth it?” Karolina asked weakly, before pulling away from her mother. “Can you bring her up to her room?” Karolina asked hopefully. Molly nodded and Chase followed to help.

“What happened?” Leslie asked Alex, since Gert seemed extremely shaken and Xavin had disappeared.

“Nico died.” Alex answered truthfully. “Tina brought her back with the staff but... Nico died,”

“She didn't die.” Karolina corrected loudly, eyes trained on the entrance to Nico's room. “I killed her. That didn't just happen, I made that decision, and I didn't think twice about hurting the person I love more than anything.” Karolina fumed, hatred boiling to the surface.

Leslie was still surprised at the fact Nico had been resurrected, but hearing that her daughter had killed truly pained Leslie, not because of who it was, but because Karolina was so warm and so kind, and she had killed.

“It's not your fault, Karolina, Jonah lied to you, and you thought he was all you had, you thought-”

“And I was wrong!” Karolina screamed at Alex's reasoning. “I made the worst mistake of my life tonight and it could have taken her from me, there is no excuse, Alex!” Karolina yelled.

They heard a feminine voice clear their throat and the three looked back to Xavin.

“May I interrupt, my be-” Xavin stopped themselves and glanced down before looking back to the blonde. “-Karolina.” When no one countered or told them ''no'', the alien continued.

“Nico was extremely worried about you, and was well aware of the fact you believed she was a foe rather than a friend. She was ready to bring you back here, even if it meant she did not return. It was the fault of neither of you, but rather a combination of your disillusionment and Nico's willingness to be defeated.” Xavin explained honestly.

“That's part of it too, why-why would she...” Karolina had to fight to hold it together. “Why would she want me to hurt her? Why wouldn't she fight harder to be okay?” Karolina asked a question no one could answer, because the answer almost made it worse.

Karolina hesitated, head hung low as she tried to prevent more tears from falling, and soon she was walking up the stairs. She felt hypocritical going to see Nico and take care of her when she was the one to put her girlfriend in this position.

Karolina opened the bedroom door a crack when she heard crying, Molly crying. It was muffled, and Karolina could almost see the younger girl buried in Chase's shirt.

“She could-could ha-have died tonight-” Molly cried out. “-Thinking I-I-I hate her, I-I don't hate her!” Molly wept into Chase, who held her and ran a hand through her hair comfortingly.

“I know, I know. She does too, and she's okay, we're all okay,” Chase soothed and Karolina felt even guiltier. The blonde decided to knock.

“Hey...” Karolina muttered lowly, not comfortable with the fact she was the one who hurt the girl lying unconscious in the bed.

Molly lowered her head and Karolina sighed sadly. “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry,” Karolina stated genuinely, making her way to the bed.

“N-no, it's your room, I'm sorry.” Molly replied while wiping tears off her face.

“No, I don't expect you to not be sad... I messed up, bad, and it hurt everyone.” Karolina admitted, kneeling beside the bed with Nico's limp hand in her own.

“I need some air...” Molly muttered sadly before leaving the room.

Chase was about to follow, before he turned back to Karolina and knelt beside her.

“Are you okay?” He asked. Karolina shook her head.

“I killed her, I don't think I'm ever going to be okay,”

“Hey, she's back, and she'll be okay, just give it some time.” Chase prompted before standing and leaving the room.

Nico's chest raised and fell slowly, softly, barely a sign of life, but it was there.

“Nico, you have no clue how sorry I am,” Karolina whispered while holding the girl's hand, looking up to her bruise covered face. “And when you wake up, I'm going to spend every second making it up to you, every single moment.” Karolina assured, tears welling in her eyes.

“So you gotta wake up, okay? Because there is so much love coming your way, you won't even be ready for it.” Karolina promised, pausing for a moment to let it hang in the air before she walked around to her side of the bed. Cautiously, the blonde crawled in beside her girlfriend, who laid flat on her back, one hand draped over her midsection, the other almost falling off the bed. Karolina shrunk into herself, curling up on her side to face Nico.

This time, the tears began and didn't stop, Karolina's head subconsciously fell into Nico's shoulder.

Nico didn't stir, and Karolina never slept.

She never knew how scared she was of losing Nico until it happened, and she never realized how much she truly loved Nico either. Because that's how it works... you realize how incredible something is and then immediately pray that nothing bad ever happens to it. Karolina prayed and begged, pleaded for Nico to wake up, for Nico to be happy and healthy, for her to have everything that the world could offer her.

Chapter Text

Karolina waited, she didn't leave the room unless making sure someone else was watching over Nico.

Most of the others came and went, but Karolina was almost glued to her seat. Yesterday, she had been the one to realize that Nico's left arm was broken, badly. Karolina constantly took care of Nico, placing ice on the swelling on her face, making sure the wounds were clean, ensuring that her arm was in a decent position. Everything that she could do, Karolina did, and when there was nothing left to worry over, she sat next to Nico, holding her hand, making sure she was still breathing.

It killed Karolina to see Nico, and she found it a somewhat fitting punishment, considering she was the reason Nico was in this position.

Karolina was caught up taking in every detail on Nico's face when she heard a gasp from the entrance.

“Oh my,” Xavin commented. Xavin was the only to not come in and check on them since Nico was incapacitated.

“What do you want, Xavin?” Karolina asked, not ready for any ''betrothed'' crap at the moment.

“I apologize for not visiting sooner, I-... she is so small like this,” Xavin observed, eyebrows raised slightly and a frown on their face. “She is usually quite angry... and loud and orderly... this is not natural for her,” Xavin continued to speak their mind, not able to process what was happening to them.

“Well, she's hurt, and she's been out for days, Xavin,” Karolina explained.

“I-I dislike this very much, it's not right, not for her.” Xavin declared crouching beside the bed opposite to Karolina, eyes scanning Nico. “It's as if I'm in distress, or concerned, or-”

“You're sad,” Karolina cut off the alien. “And worried about her,” Karolina smiled at that fact. Xavin furrowed their brow in confusion and worry. “We all are,” Karolina attempted to make the alien feel better about it. Neither of them wanted to remain on the topic of their despair, so Karolina made the effort to change the subject.

“Did... did you get closer with everyone while I was gone?” Karolina asked sympathetically.

“In a way, Nico and I worked extremely hard together to locate you, and she expressed kindness to me.” Xavin began. “I think we were friends,” Xavin stated, somewhat confident.

“Are,” Karolina corrected. “If you're Nico's friend, she has your back until you don't have hers, and you haven't betrayed anyone's trust.” The blonde sent a soft smile Xavin's way.

“May I say with you both for a little while?” Xavin asked cautiously.

“Of course.” Karolina nodded towards the chair next to her. Xavin made their way over and took a seat.

* * *

Nico was surrounded by darkness. Black, everlasting darkness that had no signs of lifting. There was no light that she could see, it was just black.

“Hello!?” Nico called out, eyes wide as they frantically searched for anything familiar, anything welcoming. “Hello!?!” Nico cried out, fear starting to grip at her chest.

“Karolina!?” Nico called hopefully, desperately. “Karolina!?” Nico paused, searching around the darkness wildly. “Alex?” Nico attempted far weaker than before. “Amy?” Nico's voice fell to a whisper, a desperate whisper.

“ANYBODY!?” Nico screamed, pleading for somebody to save her.

Then, the black faded, and Nico was face to face with a scene from her childhood, as if a movie was playing around her.

Amy was there, and Nico was running from her older sibling, laughing as her little legs moved desperately to evade Amy. The eleven-year-old Amy rushed forward, running through Nico's modern self. Nico's hand landed on her stomach, where the child had just run through so easily.

Nico watched as Amy finally got closer to her younger self, wrapping her arms around the even shorter Nico and using the opportunity to attack her sister with tickles.

“I hated it when she'd do that,” Nico muttered as she watched herself laugh and shriek at the assault.

Then she heard a voice from the house, and her Dad was beckoning them inside.

Nico took a sad breath as she watched the two little girls run away.

Then, as soon as they ran inside, the entire scene began to warp and shift all until it became the Wilder household.

The Wilder house on the night of a PRIDE meeting, to be specific.

The group was roughly thirteen, Molly was freshly eleven, and Amy was leading a stupid game of Werewolf.

Because of the small number of people, the game was quite eventful, people were eliminated left and right, and at the end of the game Alex and Karolina were the winners. Nico had known that they were the werewolves, but she had been the first one voted out.

After that, they went to grab some more food before another round, and Nico and Karolina both reached for the last iced-tea. They were both ready to let the other take it, and Karolina was blushing insanely. Nico smiled at the realization that Karolina had either developed her crush in that exact moment, or realized she already liked Nico.

Nico would have enjoyed watching the rest of that night play out, but instead morphed to a scenario a few weeks later.

Nico stood in the middle of their old school playground, kids running and screaming all around her.

Some boys were teasing Karolina, for not wanting to hang out with them, and Nico waited on the bench until Karolina went off inside. As soon as the blonde was gone, Nico ran forward and began to tear the boys a new one, using words Amy had taught her.

She smiled at that, at her courage, and she frowned at the fact she waited until they had already hurt Karolina's feelings.

Then everything blurred faster than originally, and Nico watched as everything dimmed to a swirling black.

Nico began to panic, breathing rapidly as she began to sweat. She didn't want to go back to the darkness, not again.

But she didn't, not completely. As everything swirled into a grey, she saw flashes of her and Karolina, of her trying not to fall for the pretty girl that would never love her back, of every touch they managed to sneak in, their first kiss, then their second and every single one after that. She watched as she and Karolina cuddled closer for comfort.

And then the good faded and the grey swirled into her room.

“No...” Nico looked at herself, barely recognizable. She remembered everything about this day, no matter how hard she tried to forget.

“Wake up!” She yelled at herself, who was still asleep after a long night of studying. Then Nico heard it, Amy's alarm, the alarm that wouldn't shut off.

“WAKE UP!” She screamed at herself, trying to push her and get her to move.

After a while, she stirred due to irritation and stumbled out of bed to yell at her sister.

“GO! FASTER! RUN!” Nico ordered herself, rushing to Amy's door and futility trying to open the door. Then Nico had a change of heart the closer her younger self got to the door.

“Don't do it, don't go in there, let Tina find her, or Robert, just... just don't,” Nico pleaded, knowing how long it would be before she could close her eyes without seeing the scene she was about to stumble upon.

Nico reached her sister's door and paused. Nico raised her eyes in hope, knowing for a fact she hadn't paused when it actually happened.

“Don't open that door,” Nico begged herself, trying to make herself to remember it differently, but she couldn't. She had imagined it a thousand times, where Amy made it, where she wasn't the one to find her, she had tried, and every time she was brought back to the reality.

She opened the door, and Nico couldn't help the tears as she caught a glimpse of Amy, and had to hold back a sob as she heard it.

“MOM!”

Then the scenario began to change again.

* * *

Xavin stayed for quite a while, and Karolina was thankful for the company.

Sometime later, after Xavin had left, Alex brought Karolina's food and his own into the room. He sat and ate with Karolina, and it allowed her to go to the washroom quickly. After he finished eating, he squeezed Nico's good hand and left the room so she and Karolina could be alone.

Karolina looked over Nico, and hoped that the girl was dreaming, or seeing anything somewhat happy. Anything but nothing or a nightmare. Karolina was well aware of the fact that Nico was haunted by nightmares constantly, and knew the girl deserved a break from the fear and the pain.

Karolina hoped Nico was dreaming.

Hoped that she would wake up even more.

As Karolina was looking at Nico hoping the girl would wake up, Nico's back arched as she became extremely stiff, a complete 180 from her previously limp body. With a gasp, Nico's eyes flew open.

Karolina was ecstatic, worried, and extremely concerned, but Nico was awake and that was all they needed, she'd be okay now.

So imagine her shock and horror when Nico's eyes rolled into the back of her head and her stiff body began to violently shake and spasm.

“Oh my god, Nico, Nico!” Karolina yelled, mouth agape and eyes wide as sweat beaded on her brow.

“MOM! Someone! Help! HELP!” Karolina screamed as she lifted Nico's thrashing head up. Karolina finally realized it was a seizure when Nico's drool was frothy. The girl tried to turn Nico on to her right side, avoiding the broken arm as best she could with how Nico was moving.

“HELP!” Karolina screamed again as it got worse. “SOMEBODY!” As she was crying out again, Alex and Chase rushed in, and Leslie was right behind before she turned and pushed Molly and Gert away, knowing that the sight could be scarring. After Leslie pushed the girls away, Gert held Molly back so the younger girl couldn't rush back in. And Gert knew Molly wouldn't hurt her.

Alex grabbed one of the pillows and placed it under Nico's head to provide some more elevation.

“What do we do?” Chase asked, with wide eyes and a racing heart.

“We wait, we can't stop it, we have to wait, and stay with her. If it lasts more than five minutes, we're bringing her to the hospital. No exceptions.” Leslie demanded.

“How long has it been?” Alex asked Karolina boldly as Nico thrashed and heaved, drool falling down her cheek.

“I-I don't know!” Karolina answered, matching Alex's volume, but scared rather than angry. “A few minutes, maybe,” Karolina answered, hands ready to stop Nico from falling off the bed.

“Nico...” Karolina whispered and the girl fell onto her back again, arching her body before it fell again.

“Please,” Karolina whispered, eyes watering as she held her breath.

Nico let out a weaker gasp, more like a gurgle with the amount of saliva in her mouth before her body fell, limp and weak on the bed, eyes shut once again.

* * *

Nico turned around, waiting for the scene to finish changing and she was face to face with herself, eyes dark as she summoned the staff.

“No.” Nico watched as she ran through herself, Amy's death running through her mind as she watched herself leap into the air and stab down.

Jonah. She killed Jonah. It was what she had to do but she killed Jonah.

But it wasn't Jonah, not Karolina's father, it was his host that she killed, Nico killed an innocent man while the thing that deserved punishment moved on.

“NO!” Nico yelled at herself, watching as she made the biggest mistake of her life.

If it had been Jonah, if he was the one that was gone, Nico would have cheered herself on, but no, it was an innocent man's life, a man's face who would haunt her dreams.

Then the scene turned and she was watching Karolina run to Jonah, the man she believed was dying, her father.

Nico shut her eyes as she felt the scene spin. “No.” Nico demanded, willing herself to stop the series of scenes running through her head.

If this was how your life flashed before your eyes, Nico was extremely dissatisfied.

Nico opened her eyes to find herself back in her room. Amy's alarm ringing and Wizzy informing the dead girl to awaken.

“You've got to be kidding me,” Nico's mouth fell open as tears welled in her eyes and she ran her hands through her hair.

Nico didn't get to leave it at her yelling “Mom” this time, this time, she saw everything, felt everything up until Tina opened the door and short-circuited Nico's phone. Nico watched herself crumple to the floor before the scene spun and she was in the SmartHouse's kitchen.

“What the fuck,” Nico murmured lowly, watching the door open while she and Amy came through, followed by Robert.

Tina came out of her office, embracing Amy happily as the girl sat down. Tina rounded the counter to get the girls something to drink as Robert settled down and Amy pulled out her laptop.

“How was school?” Tina asked as she placed the glasses in front of her daughters.

“Bio test was easy, I'm guessing at least a ninety-five,” Amy muttered as she booted up her laptop screen.

“Nico?” Tina asked as the younger girl pulled out a binder and unzipped it.

“Uh, this is my math test from a few days ago,” Nico handed the test to her mother, who already pulled out a pen.

“Only ninety-six percent?” Tina asked in confusion, flipping through to see the two questions Nico got incorrectly.

“I didn't study that, I'm sorry,” Nico answered, not bothering to ask why Amy would be fine with a ninety-five, already knowing Tina's systematic answer. Amy was older, her tests were longer and harder, and every time Amy got something Nico didn't, Tina would be unimpressed. Tina signed the test before making her way to the cabinet, catching a glimpse of Amy's laptop as she walked past.

Immediately, Nico watched as Tina launched herself over Amy's shoulder.

“My God, Amy, that code, it's incredible, I would pay for that algorithm, very impressive dear.”

Nico watched her younger self sadly. Then it dawned on her, this had been the moment she realized that Amy was always going to be more loved than her. Nico knew that Tina would never really care for Nico the way she cared for Amy.

This is what made Nico take the Staff, this is the moment that allowed Nico to know Tina wished it had been her, not Amy.

“You're loved, you have someone in your life who loves you, and you love her, you know it, just focus on her, not them, never them, focus on Amy, she loves you, focus on Karolina, she does too, you know it, you know it!” Nico tried to give herself some emotional support but was cut off by the scene warping and spinning.

Nico woke up in her room the alarm going off again.

“No,” Nico pleaded, voice coarse as it shook, weak from everything. “No,” Nico watched as she grumpily got out of bed and left the room.

“No...” Nico pleaded as she was dragged out of the room with her fourteen-year-old self.

“No.”

* * *

“Say what you need to say,” Karolina spoke as soon as she entered the dining room. “I don't want to make Xavin look after Nico too much.”

Alex stood across from the group, the majority of them sitting. He had called the house meeting.

“I know, I won't be long.” Alex promised before looking to the rest of the group.

“Look I know we're all stressed, and worried about Nico, but I think we need to start planning. Our parents are probably strategizing as we speak, we need to do the same.” Alex declared.

“Really?” Gert asked, nose crinkled.

“We had to do this now?” Karolina confirmed skeptically as her eyebrows raised with shocked and tired eyes.

“Look I'm not saying we make a plan right this minute, I mean we need to start thinking ahead,” Alex cleared up. “If we're being honest, the only reason we've made it this far-” Alex motioned his hand up to Karolina's room “-is out of commission, and even if she wakes up tomorrow, it's not like we can ask her to use spells all willy-nilly, or anything difficult,” Alex declared.

“We'll figure it out,” Chase spoke up, believing the words he was saying.

“Last time I was the one saying that, and I was ready to kill, but I don't have any blood on my hands, it ended up on Nico's.” Alex reminded, looking at Karolina, who also remembered what happened after everyone left with the whole AWOL situation. “We can't just say we're ready for something we're not, especially when we don't have our strongest player.”

“He's right,” Gert declared, looking between the others. “We can't just have Nico to fall back on, she needs to heal, to rest, we're on our own, no magic commands.”

“Well then, we'll plan, we'll practise, we'll prepare for something to go wrong, but it can happen later, or you can count me out.” Karolina looked around. “I'm only focused on Nico right now, you can talk strategy to me when she's awake and I know she's okay.” Karolina looked at the others sympathetically, before turning and returning to the room she shared with her girlfriend.

* * *

Nico panted, tired by the time she was forced to lay her eyes upon her dead sister again.

The room swirled around her as everything mucked together again. She was curious as to what she'd have to watch this time.

She was thankful when the room stopped and landed her in the Hostel, however, she felt a squeeze on her chest when she heard her own voice yell from the centre platform.

“Camouflage!”

This spell took everything out of her. She watched herself, full of worry.

“Guys, guys help, please, I can't hold it!” Nico pleaded the group, motioning to a weakening Nico.

“Karolina, please, you know, you know how this ends,” Nico begged, before realizing that, at the moment, she was the only one who knew what was going to happen.

Nico shut up and watched herself deteriorate, especially after casting the “fortress” spell. Every time they tried to break in, it tore at Nico's skin, as if she were breaking apart.

Nico had scolded herself for her agony previously, but as she listened to herself cry out, she felt that pain again, felt their attacks, felt the staff coaxing her to give in, not to give up the spell, but to lose herself in it, in the power.

Then she felt herself pass out, seeing glimpses of what was happening until the dark magic took over.

“Don't do it!” Nico yelled at herself, still holding onto the hope that maybe eventually she'd see it differently, where she was a hero, or where she wasn't a murderer.

Nico herself felt dizzy as the memory-her collapsed into Karolina's arms. Nico relished the memory of Karolina's comfort.

Nico wished that she could just stay in Karolina's arms, have that be it, stay there for eternity, but of course, it wasn't to be.

The room spun and Nico landed in the room of white again.

Then she listened to the alarm go off.

She would have to suffer that trauma for the umpteenth time in however long it had been.

And she did, feeling the agony just as clearly as before, numbness refusing to give her a break.

Nico tried to support herself on the door frame, missing it and stumbling as the room shifted and transformed into the PRIDE office.

“Oh no,” Nico muttered. As she watched herself walk in, calling for her parents.

“Turn around, turn the fuck around! Either kill them or run, no in-between!” Nico yelled at herself, who couldn't hear anymore.

“What's the fucking point!?” Nico screamed as she looked up, to something, to whatever was causing this, because she didn't know where else to turn.

Nico watched as Tina walked out, and held her gut and gagged as she used the generator to scramble Nico.

It really messed with her, and it made her sick to her stomach.

“Fuck you.” Nico yelled at her mother, marching forward as her memory self said “flip”.

“Fuck. You.” Nico scolded coldly.

Nico watched the fight play out, watched her lose, watched her parents hit her, and land assault after assault due to Nico's inability to fight both of them at once.

“They aren't your parents, they're monsters, they never cared, they never will, just take them out!” Nico demanded herself, before she was knocked unconscious by Tina.

The staff took its control and Nico watched as she shattered the glass and sent papers, desks, and her parents flying.

Nico watched as she walked away, and her eyes grew wide as she saw blood on Robert's neck.

An image she had repressed.

And it was sick, because she knew. Somewhere deep down, after not seeing him for so long, Nico knew something had happened, that she had done something. That he was gone, that she killed him.

“No, no no no, he-” Nico declared with a shaky voice. She hadn't seen him since that fight. “No, no I-I didn't, I didn't-”

Tina was the one who didn't care, Robert was just extremely misguided, he cared in his own sickening way. “No...” Nico was being pulled away as the memory left the room. “No... no... Dad? Dad?”

“NO!” Nico screamed, trying to tend to her father as she was pulled out of the scene, as the room spun, taking her parents away with it.

Nico fell to the ground, on her hands and knees in her old bedroom, her eyes were sealed shut as she began to hyperventilate.

“No, no, not again.” Nico begged as she listened to the alarm clock begin.

She let out a scream, a deafening, heart shattering, broken, agonized scream of despair.

She just... screamed.

* * *

Karolina shut the door gently and looked at Xavin and Nico, the latter had not moved and the prior was staring at the wall above Karolina's head.

“Xavin, what-” Karolina turned and looked at the writing on the wall.

She hadn't seen it before, she had been too focused on the area around the bed to notice, and no one else would look up there purposely.

“Oh my God, Nico” Karolina had a furrowed brow, her eyes were wide and her mouth hung agape as she was looking at the word scrawled on the wall in black lipstick.

“So you did not write that,” Xavin confirmed.

“No, and... I don't know why she would either...” Karolina looked between the word “MONSTER” and Nico. “How long has that been up there?” Karolina asked in horror, eyes watering.

Karolina was curious what wouldn't make her cry anymore.

“Uhm, uh, Xavin, could you go get a bucket of water and some soap, we need to wash that off.” Karolina asked, pointing to the word shakily.

Xavin nodded and left before Karolina wandered over to Nico's side.

“Oh, Nico, why...” Karolina asked the seemingly peaceful girl. Karolina placed a soft kiss on her forehead. Karolina gave a gentle squeeze to Nico's good hand before Xavin returned.

Karolina flew up with the sponge, cleaning the wall and occasionally handing the sponge back to Xavin to rinse.

Eventually, the wall was clean, and the two aliens looked between themselves proudly.

“Far better. Thank you Xavin, for everything.” Karolina hugged the alien gratefully before returning to her place by Nico's side.

* * *

Nico's cheeks were stained with tears, and the exhaustion of the scenarios running through her head was finally getting to her.

Nico landed in the dig site, not the night Nico killed Jonah, but the moments that happened minutes ago. Nico watched the fight, she felt so small looking at the group fight, watching herself fade.

Nico then came to the realization, that if her life was flashing before her eyes, it was almost over.

Nico watched herself as she was overcome by the staff, as she expelled Jonah from Oscar Issac's body, as he grabbed her arm too tightly for comfort. Nico grabbed her left wrist as the pain hit her.

She knew at that moment that it was broken, but the adrenaline and power must have clouded the pain originally.

Nico watched as Karolina attacked her, as she pleaded with Karolina and told her it was okay.

“No, don't let her! No, she'll hate herself the way you hate yourself, don't do this to her, this isn't on her, it's on you, don't do this!” Nico begged herself.

“Stop her, please, you don't know what this will do to everyone! Please, you selfish bitch listen to yourself for once.” Nico yelled following her memory's movements as Karolina attacked her.

“You'd rather die than hurt her! This will hurt her more than anything you could ever think of, so stop her!” Nico demanded before Karolina landed her final hit and Nico felt everything spin, she held a hand over her stomach and used the other to stop herself from landing on her face.

She didn't see herself land, the world spun and Nico expected the black to follow, or for her to wake up, or anything.

Anything other than what happened

Nico fell to her knees, breaking into angry and tired sobs as she listened to the alarm clock again, listened to Wizzy's voice again, watched her younger self drag herself out of bed, again.

Nico yelled over herself this time.

“MOM!”
“STOP THIS!”

She was utterly and completely done, death would be a warming embrace at this point.

Nico was finished.

Chapter Text

Karolina was curled up next to Nico, tired of the chair and aware she should try to sleep.

Even if she saw Nico every time she closed her eyes.

Of course, she didn't see happiness or joy, no. She looked through her own eyes as she tried to kill Nico, as she succeeded.

Every time, Karolina would open her eyes with a shaky breath, and stop herself from curling into Nico more.

Sometime in the middle of the night, Karolina managed to doze off, and she was asleep when she felt something hitting her repeatedly. The alien awoke just to see Nico seizing again, and immediately sprung into action.

“Nico,” Karolina coaxed sadly, turning the girl over so she wouldn't choke on her own saliva. “Nico, please,” Karolina pleaded, despite the fact she knew that it wasn't in Nico's control.

Karolina hated it, hated that Nico was in such bad condition, hated that she was having seizures, hated that she wouldn't wake up. It killed Karolina to know she couldn't help Nico, and she was ready to take the girl to the hospital at this point. Karolina just wanted Nico to be okay, to wake up.

She didn't know that that was all Nico wanted too.

* * *

Nico watched herself freak out, watched herself sob, watched herself ask why Amy was dead. Nico stood, tears and mascara running down her cheeks as she breathed heavily, a weight on her chest as she watched the nightmare again.

The nightmare that she had lived through, and once was enough, let alone the repetition of seeing it again.

She watched her fourteen-year-old-self collapse to the floor from Tina's spell and the wavy and dizzying swirling of the room commenced.

“Oh, what the fuck else could there be!?” Nico yelled in frustration, realizing she was angry at her own brain, her own memory, angry at herself again.

“I watched me find my dead sister, I watched me kill, I watched me die, what could possibly be next!?” Nico yelled as the white swirl of the room turned into a dark mesh of colours as she finally found herself at the Pride offices.

“No, I-I already saw this, I shouldn't- no.” Nico declared before the others walked in behind her.

“Wait... wait what?” Nico didn't remember this, none of it.

Then all their parents emerged, except the Deans.

“Surrender, just give in and come home,” Geoffrey asked lowly, tone cold as he looked at his son.

“We'll never give in, not to you,” Alex declared as Chase loaded the fistigons and Karolina began to glow.

“Please Nico,” Robert asked softly, accent coming out a bit. Nico twirled her staff and shook her head.

“We don't want to fight,” Karolina declared, realizing no one else would say it. “We just want you to come clean, confess to your crimes, and everyone you've dragged into it. We'll come home when you're all in prison.” Karolina spoke boldly, her confidence endearing both Nicos. Nico watched with a furrowed brow. This had never happened.

So was it a premonition? Something that was going to happen?

And Nico was there, so was she going to live?

Nico watched the parents glance at each other, before focusing back on the kids.

“We can't do that, and you all know it.” Nico sighed at Victor's words. “Now this doesn't have to get ugly, we will win, just come home.” Nico looked to the others.

“Don't do it.” She warned the vision as the group gave approving nods. Nico knew something was going to go wrong in this picture, and she was not ready to watch another horror. “Don't you dare,” Nico told herself, right before she watched herself spin the staff and slam it on the ground.

“Fall!” The other Nico yelled and a breeze carried the parents into the air before they were slammed back into the ground.

Tina and Robert landed the most gracefully, martial arts training coming in handy.

The Minorus charged towards their daughter, Robert marched right through the real Nico, who felt shivers down her spine at the oddity. “What the hell?” Nico asked as she backed away from the scene, and simply watched.

The other Nico held up the Staff of One horizontally, pushing her parents back.

The other parents began to start fighting with the other kids. Victor threw something at Karolina, who crumpled to the ground as it landed in front of her, releasing a frequency only she could hear.

“Had similar effects on your father, I'm glad it works so well on you.” Victor declared before turning to an angry Chase and holding up a forearm. His watch turned into a shield just in time to absorb the fistigon blast. “Nice try kiddo.” Victor ordered coldly, lowering his arm with the still activated shield.

Nico's eyes were glued on the suffering girl. But Karolina had to choke back a scream before catching the other Nico's attention.

“Karolina!” Nico yelled out worriedly, and the witch pointed the staff towards her parents.

“Back!” The Minorus slid across the ground before they were both pressed into the wall completely. Nico held the spell for a moment as she tried to find a short term spell to help Karolina, before coming up short. With a reluctant sigh, Nico broke the spell and made a B-line for Karolina.

Nico crouched down beside Karolina, whose hands were pressed against her ears, and wrapped her and around her waist.

“Sound barrier.” Nico ordered, kicking the device away as a somewhat transparent bubble formed around the two of them. Immediately, Karolina pulled her hands down with a tired sigh of relief.

“Idiot,” Nico scolded herself. “Short circuit, break, lower octave, mute,” the real Nico continued to rapid fire spells that would have been more convenient.

Then she watched herself and Karolina stand, Nico still holding the spell, following Karolina as the alien sent beams of light towards the parents she could hit.

Nico was too focused on the teens, on her friends, she was snapped out of her observation by a loud and echoing gunshot. Nico turned towards the source of the sound, Catherine Wilder and her pistol.

Then Nico turned to the target and her eyes bulged out of her head. Karolina was no longer glowing, except for where the source of the bullet wound was.

“No.” Nico begged in horror.

“She'd be our downfall, and she's not one of our own.”

“NO!” Nico screamed as Karolina fell into the arms of the Nico the others saw, the physical Nico.

Her eyes were wide and she began to panic, watching Karolina bleed out in front of her.

Nico sprinted across the room, falling to her knees at Karolina's side, inches away from her other self.

“Do something!” They both begged the staff at the same time.

“Karolina, Karolina, no, no, I-I, don't leave me, fight.” Nico begged as the other her continued to cry and yell at the staff.

“It's okay,” Karolina murmmered to the Nico above her. “You'll be okay,” Karolina repeated.

“Not without you...” The Nicos countered together.

Karolina's eyes rolled into the back of her head as she tried to say “I love you”. The Nico holding Karolina sobbed while Nico herself took a shaky breath, eyes scanning the body.

“No, no no no no no, no, Karolina!” Nico yelled at the blonde, hoping noise would break the fourth wall and awaken the love of her life.

“KAROLINA!” Nico screamed desperately as the blonde was pulled away from her, the scene warped and shifted and spun until Nico was back in her bedroom.

“For fuck's sake!” Nico screamed as tears streamed down her face.

“Wake up.” Nico ordered, as her past self pulled herself out of bed.

“Wake up!” Nico yelled as she was dragged through the hall, as she opened Amy's door.

“WAKE UP!!!” Nico shrieked in despair and fury.

* * *

Karolina was carrying a now limp Nico in her arms.

“I NEED A DRIVER!” Karolina yelled from right in front of the garage.

“What's wrong?” Alex asked, putting his glasses on. As soon as he saw Nico, pale and limp, sweaty, and covered in drool, his own complexion paled and his eyes widened. “It happened again?” Karolina nodded shortly.

“Longer, too. A lot longer.”

“One second, get her in the car, I-I'll drive,” Alex said, more concerned for Nico's health than he was afraid of being found at the hospital. Karolina ran into the garage, and struggled to get Nico into the back of the Rolls, when Nico was in, Karolina rushed to the other side and got in so Nico's head was resting on her lap. Alex rushed out to the garage as soon as he finished writing a note for the others.

“Nico, you're gonna be okay, we'll figure out what's wrong, you'll be okay.” Karolina placed a kiss on the girl's forehead as Alex opened the garage door quickly. “I love you.” Karolina whispered gently as Alex rushed into the car, slamming the door and starting the engine.

Alex had just hit the gas when Xavin jumped in front of the car, slamming their hands on the hood.

“I will come for protection.” Xavin declared as they entered the vehicle.

Alex sighed before he sped out of the garage in a hurry, they'd be at the hospital soon.

After they got off the mountain, away from the desert, Nico began to shake and spasm again.

“Alex, hurry up!” Karolina begged, turning over the girl on her side, not knowing what else to do.

Nico continued to seize and Karolina's horror grew, she prayed it wouldn't last as long as the other one.

She knew seizures could result in death, or brain damage, Karolina hoped for neither, no matter how slim the chances were.

All Karolina wanted was for Nico to be okay. To be free of harm.

She wanted the universe to be kinder to them.

But it didn't seem like it was in the cards.

* * *

Nico had watched Chase and Gert die after she was free from Amy's discovery.

Then it was Molly.

Then it was Alex.

And she was brought back to the day she found Amy's body after each time.

She was losing her mind, far too quickly for her liking.

It wasn't memories anymore, good or bad, it was just nightmares, one after another with the worst day of her life in between each new hell.

Nico stayed in the hallway during the current cycle, far too shaken by everything to see her sister's dead body again, feeling that anguish repeatedly was enough.

When the room spun she fell to her knees, sobbing silently.

She didn't even realize that she was in the Hostel.

“Really, Nico?” It was Karolina's voice. Nico gathered herself enough to look at the new nightmare she was going to be forced to observe.

Except it was only a scornful Karolina, another Nico wasn't anywhere in sight, only the real her, the one on her knees, the one Karolina was glaring at in disgust and disbelief.

“I expected you to be dramatic, not to completely fall apart before I even leave the room.” Karolina scolded.

“What... what are you talking about?” Nico asked, standing up shakily, emotionally exhausted. “A-am I awake?” Nico felt her arms and stomach.

“You can't act like this is new, I thought you were smart, Nico.” Karolina taunted, coming closer to Nico.

“But clearly, you don't understand yet. You are a monster.” Karolina informed coldly, spitting out the phrase with only a fire behind her eyes, no love to be seen. “You're a murderer, and that staff isn't the cause of all your issues, it just brings them to light!” Karolina yelled out, getting heated as she told Nico how she truly felt.

“Karolina, I don't know what's going on, please,” Nico pleaded.

“I'll tell you what's going on,” Karolina scowled at the goth, inches away.

“I. Never. Loved. You.” Karolina looked Nico up and down as the words broke her heart.

“No, no that's not true, you know it's not true,” Nico begged in horror. Karolina was a rock in a sea of everlasting change, and Nico adored the woman more than anything.

“Get over yourself,” Karolina backed away, Nico thought the blonde was going to leave without another word, before she turned and spat on a still stunned Nico's face.

“Karolina?” The blonde disappeared and the room began to churn with Nico's stomach. “K-Karolina?”

Nico fell onto the floor in the fetal position, shaking as she wound up back in her room.

The tears wouldn't stop as the alarm began. The sound killing Nico inside as she realized she was still trapped in her personal hell.

Nico watched herself stumble out of bed and she was pulled to her feet as Nico left the room, forced to follow as if she was on a leach.

“I JUST WANT THIS TO BE OVER!” Nico shrieked, falling to her knees on Amy's floor.

But the memory continued to play out as Nico sobbed and screamed, not caring anymore.

* * *

Xavin carried Nico this time, due to their ability to create muscle, Karolina and Alex rushed in ahead.

“We need help, our friend is sick, she keeps having seizures, she's been passed out for ages, we don't know what's wrong,” Alex took charge due to Karolina's shock.

“Please help her,” Karolina begged as Xavin entered, Nico in their arms. The lady at the counter turned on the intercom speaker.

“Gurney and medical assistance in waiting room ER entrance.” She repeated it while another lady pointed over to a door right around the desk,

“Right through there, just wait a moment,” Very shortly after, two nurses had a gurney ready, and a doctor was with them.

“So what's the emergency?” The doctor asked as Nico was wheeled into a stall, everyone else following.

“She's been having seizures, a lot, just out of nowhere,” Karolina answered.

“I assume the bruises and the splint are from an altercation, and that she hasn't seen any medical assistance.”

“We were taught not to trust hospitals, and we can't necessarily afford it either.” Alex declared.

“How long has she been unconscious?” The doctor asked, checking her heartbeat to find it racing.

“A long time,” Karolina admitted.

“How long?” The doctor asked again.

“Almost a week...” Karolina explained and the doctor looked up in horror.

“That's enough-” He shook his head in disbelief. “How long have the seizures been going on?” The doctor asked.

“First one was yesterday, then two in the last hour. She's not epileptic.”

“You should have brought her in days ago.” The doctor scolded, before turning to a nurse. “Set up a CT scan, an MRI, and get a room set up.” That nurse went running as the other hooked up an IV into Nico's arm before clamping the heartbeat monitor to Nico's finger.

“Is she going to be okay?” Karolina asked hopefully.

“I'm not sure, seizures can cause brain damage and in bad cases, death. My current goal is to get her arm set, figure out the cause of these sudden seizures, and make sure nothing else happens to this girl.” The doctor informed. “But I suggest you call her family.”

“We are her family.” Alex said weakly as he looked between Karolina and Xavin, then back to Nico.

“Funny, I wasn't aware the Minorus were big on adoption of their co-workers' children.”

“Code Blue in ICU, Doctor Simons. You are needed in the OR, Doctor Simons. Code Blue in ICU moving to OR.” The intercoms came on, and immediately a man was wheeled past, and Karolina almost swore it was Robert Minoru. Though it was likely because Nico was not silent when it came to complaining about how horrible a family doctor Simons was.

The doctor continued to ask questions and to check on Nico.

Karolina just wanted something to be done.

“Alright, thank you, please go out to the waiting room now, I will let you know when there is any news, or when you can see her.

* * *

Nico groaned as she was pulled to her feet by some external force.

Nico's breathing was shaky, but her body was stiff. She was completely aware, but didn't truly feel in control.

Like when the Staff of One would take over.

Then Nico saw Karolina. She was terrified. “Nico, Nico please,” Karolina begged, hands glowing.

“It's me, they're gone, you're safe, we're safe,” Karolina's hands became brighter as she scrambled around, not wanting to hurt Nico but not ready for Nico to hurt her either.

“I'd never hurt you,” Nico tried to say, but her mouth didn't open, she just sauntered towards Karolina grimly.

“I-I'm sorry.” Karolina informed weakly, her voice shaky as reluctant tears fell down her cheeks.

“Why?” Nico asked in her head, her silent question was answered when Karolina got to her feet and began to send blasts at Nico.

“Reflect!” Her voice was loud, and echoed within the word itself.

Nico spun the staff around her body and effectively deflected each beam of light, Karolina continued to fire at Nico sadly as the witch caused every shot to rebound and hit a piece of the building, causing it to shake.

“Nico, please, come back to me, please.” Karolina begged. Nico simply continued to deflect the blasts as Karolina backed away in terror. “Nico,” Karolina pleaded finally.

Nico aimed the staff at Karolina with a towering smirk, despite her size, Karolina felt like the small one in this instance.

“Put out.” Nico spoke coldly, words still echoing within themselves. Karolina immediately stopped glowing. The woman tried to fire at Nico, but it was futile. Nico spun the staff decoratively and intimidatingly. She jammed the staff into the ground and used it to launch herself upwards, spinning gracefully to close the distance between herself and the terrified Karolina.

Nico landed, lodging the staff through Karolina's heart.

“I-I love you,” Karolina muttered weakly, before sliding down the staff before popping off the end.

“NO!” This time, she was able to say it, able to speak.

She dropped the staff and tried to stop the bleeding despite it being too late.

Karolina's blood was on her hands, as well as so many others. “No, it's not, no, no, Karolina!” Nico begged in horror.

She was a monster, a murderer. The staff turned her into everything she hated, everything they were fighting against.

She killed Karolina, and that sight would scar her for eternity, and it would kill her in due time.

Nico sobbed over her girlfriend's, her victim's, corpse.

Then Karolina was pulled from her arms, and shortly after, Nico was kneeling in her bedroom, trying to hold something that wasn't there.

Her eyes were wide, staring down to were Karolina should have been, Nico's hands were clean, but they still shook and she still saw the red that they were stained with. “No...” Her lip quivered and her shaking hands fell to her lap.

“No, I didn't,” Nico began to hyperventilate again, wanting to break the alarm clock as her eyes darkened.

None of it was real, but Nico felt all of it as if it were.

She was trapped in an endless cycle of horror, and Nico was finally broken, finally suffered enough to look up, tears in her eyes as she continued to shake.

“I want to go back to the darkness, just let me rest... Let it be over.” Nico begged. “Please, just let it be over.”

* * *

Monte was in the SmartHouse, looking over a draft of the design Jonah's brother had given her.

Then she was distracted by the thought of the Runaways.

She knew it was so they could leave this planet, to go home, but what was so bad about Earth? Especially if they were to all find empty hosts, ones who wouldn't fight back.

So much distress over something so minor. Yes, she was young, but Earth was intriguing, not horrible. What would be so bad about it if they were all together?

She was irritated with Tina, if they spent their time building a device to transfer their energy into an empty host rather than the common trade that commenced when they needed to change hosts.

Nothing needed to die over this, but that was the method they were choosing.

Monte was finished listening, being obedient, she had never been good at obedience before, so why start so late in life?

She wrote a simple note, and then, once she was finished, shut her eyes, when the eyes opened again, Tina was the one seeing through them.

She picked up the piece of paper, eyes wide as she read the information, horrified at the explanation.

“Monte?” Tina asked, looking around, not sure which side of her brain to scan.

Finally! I've been so bored! Well, I still am, but your brain is very interesting, can't wait to see what it will be like now that we can interact.

“You're... this is insane,” Tina commented before turning to her office door to see Robert.

“Tina, are you alright? Have you found anything?” He asked.

“No, no I'm fine.” Tina declared. “I could use something to eat though,” Tina asked. Robert nodded and left before Tina began thinking over multiple different scenarios.

Oh, dear... I am not the most interesting thing in your head.

“What are you talking about? And how do I know this is real?”

Loss of time, new designs you had no clue about them, the blueprint of the alien ship on your desk, I could go on.

“I-I need to tell Robert and the others, they need to know.”

You can't tell the others, they may not be able to take it, I just wanted to spice things up a bit, my relatives would take full control if they were able.

“But I should explain my odd behaviour to Robert, an explanation.”

Tina,

The phone began to ring, interrupting the alien teen.

Tina picked it up after she saw it was from the hospital.

“Tina Minoru speaking.” The woman declared.

“Mrs. Minoru, this is Dr. Simons speaking, I'm sorry I have to say this but,” The doctor paused and sighed.

I was about to warn you.

“I'm sorry to tell you this, but... it's your husband,” The doctor paused again, scared the woman would reach through the phone and murder him after being told.

“Oh, spit it out already!” Tina demanded.

“Robert is dead.”

Chapter Text

Tina was in the car and driving faster than anything in the realm of what was safe.

She went around any traffic and if not for her hawk-like reflexes and desperation, she would have caused several car accidents. With a large turn of the wheel, Tina skidded into the closest parking spot near the entrance and exited the car regally.

She waltzed into the hospital, her graceful and composed demeanour the polar opposite of how she drove to the facility.

“Where is Doctor Simons?” Tina asked the front counter.

“He should be just down the hall,” As soon as she was given the information, Tina marched off, past emergency and the elevators, past the MRI room and more, to where Dr. Simons stood in front of the morgue.

“Hello, Mrs. Minoru, I'm extremely sorry for your loss.”

Tina was more concerned by the fact she believed Robert had been with her all along.

“Are you positive?” Tina asked simply and the Doctor lowered his head, opening the door.

Robert was pale and on the metal table for the Deiner to do his handy work with the body. “What happened?” Tina asked softly, walking into the room and scanning her eyes over her deceased husband.

“As you're aware, you brought him in with quite a severe neck wound, and we did our best to remove the glass and keep him stable. We were scheduling a time to remove the glass that broke near the spinal cord,” The Doctor paused. “The glass shifted, and lodged into the spine, causing him to begin to crash.” The Doctor ensured Tina was listening.

“After that, it was a downward spiral, we did our best but even if we had revived him, it is likely he would have had severe brain damage. He's at peace now, you can take comfort in that.”

“If there is an afterlife, he is burning in hell, we all will.” Tina declared, hand on Robert's. “Thank you for informing me, Doctor, I'll make arrangements for his burial, and I'll pay you for his storage until then.” Tina left the morgue without another word.

Tina walked down the hall, all the noise seemed underwater.

I'm sorry, I was going to tell you he wasn't real but the call came before I had the chance.

“Shut up,” Tina muttered out, dedicated to sustain her composure, her stony facade. She refused to allow herself to go crazy.

Tina was about to walk into the wall, but instead laid her hand against it as she looked down, breathing deeply. She sighed weakly, trying to when she heard her name being called, a million miles away.

“Tina, Mrs. Minoru? Mrs. Minoru?”

“What?” Tina spat out weakly, like venom, turning her head to the side to see a doctor, trying to get her attention. Everything seemed to fast forward as she realized she was about to be in the midst of a conversation. Nothing seemed sunken anymore, and she was able to be fully present again.

“I wasn't aware that you were contacted,” They said.

“Yes, I'm my husband's next of kin, of course I was contacted.”

“Oh, I-I'm not talking about Robert, Mrs. Minoru, I meant Nico.”

“Nico?”

Weren't her friends adamant about not bringing her to the hospital?

“Yes, Nico was brought in about half an hour ago, by some friends, I would have thought you knew.” The doctor informed. “I'll be taking care of her due to Dr. Simons increasingly busy schedule.”

“Well he just lost a patient if that's of any concern,” Tina muttered, dropping her hand from the wall and standing straight.

“Oh, well, Nico is having some tests done, I need to get back to her at the moment, but I believe her friends are in the waiting room, they know just as much as I do right now.” Tina squinted, she hadn't even noticed the teens.

“Thank you, make sure she is given the best care possible,” Tina ordered, before wandering out to the waiting room.

“Karolina,” Tina called out upon seeing the blonde, sitting with her hands gripping her hair as she was hunched over in the chair, elbows on her knees. The blonde dropped her hands and looked up.

Hey, the half-blood.

“What are you doing here?” Alex spat out as Xavin came over from the vending machine, standing straight, prepared for any possible attacks.

“U-Uh, Robert... I was here for Robert, another doctor caught me on my way out, informed me that Nico was here as well.” Tina explained. “Where is the rest of your Goonies?” Tina asked slyly, trying to cover up the shock and immense emotion.

“Probably still asleep.” Xavin declared, and Alex looked extremely combatful.

“I don't want to fight right now, I just want to know what's wrong with my daughter.” Tina declared.

“Uh, she-she hasn't woken up since you brought her back, we thought her body was healing but then she started having seizures, we don't know what's wrong with her,” Karolina explained weakly.

“Seizures?” Tina's question earned a nod of confirmation from the three. “The staff shouldn't... are you sure?” Tina racked her brain.

“The staff, it isn't necessarily as scientific as I try to make it out to be.”

“Magic is real too, what a shocker!” Alex muttered out in faux surprise.

“It is science, it is, just not entirely. With everything it is able to do, it would be impossible for it to simply be science. It draws from your essence, and when your essence is not enough... I don't know where it gains the extra power, but clearly, it is impacting Nico negatively.”

“Why didn't this ever happen to you?” Alex asked simply.

“I'm far older, and I had the Staff for far longer than she has, and I did not use it often. The spells were never very difficult either.” Tina paused. “I don't know what the staff is doing to her, or what is happening with the seizures, but she should have woken up days ago. She should be alright, she needs to alright.” Tina declared.

“We're waiting for tests and stuff, and the others should show up soon,” Alex explained, hoping it would be of some comfort.

“I don't plan on calling your parents, by the way. All I want is for at least one relative to survive today.” Tina informed. Karolina paused at the comment, the reality of the situation dawning on her.

“Tina, where's Robert?”

“In the morgue, you can go see him if you'd like,” Tina spoke coldly, still in denial to some extent, and Karolina and Alex looked to each other with wide and shocked eyes.

“What happened?” The boy asked in horror.

“We fought against Nico the day we all tried to get you back, Nico fell unconscious, before... scales began to emerge from behind her eyes, she cast a spell that broke the glass walls. Robert was unfortunate enough to earn a wound to the neck, he was fine, in recovery, but there complications.” Tina informed.

“I-I'm so sorry,” Karolina told the older woman, telling the truth. Nico would be terrified when she found out, would feel such misplaced guilt, and it made Karolina sad.

She is sooo sympathetic, she'd be an annoying life-long sister, so perfect, so pretty, so impossible to beat.

“Oh God...” Tina muttered out as she listened to Monte's voice. “Karolina, we need to speak, in private.”

* * *

Nico watched the group die repeatedly, then Amy. She was forced to observe the group's despair over Gert as she bled out, then Nico was brought back to Amy. She watched Molly try to be a hero, and die because of it, then back to Amy. She watched as Victor incinerated Chase with the fistigons, then she saw her dead sister again. Karolina chose to go with Jonah, just for the alien to slit her throat as the ship flew off, a final “fuck you all” before Nico was brought back to her fucking bedroom again. She watched as Alex was punched full of bullet holes as he tried to talk down a gang member. Alex's body fell over Nico before it disappeared and Nico wound up listening to that fucking alarm clock, again.

Nico rose from the floor, she had the staff of one in her hand and she was surrounded by a force field that was being attacked repeatedly by her friends. They were in the woods and Nico was extremely confused.

Chase kept firing the fistigons in horror, Karolina was attacking from above, Alex fired bullet after bullet, Molly was chucking boulders, and Gert and Old Lace were prepared to attack if Nico did the same.

“AWAY!” Nico shrieked, sending everyone flying backwards. Karolina wound up in a tree.

No, not again, I won't hurt them, I won't, no! Nico tried to fight herself, but it was futile.

“You are all pathetic,” Nico's voice was chilling, laced with venom despite sounding like her own.

Nico aimed the staff at Chase. “Heart attack.” Nico ordered, and Chase fell to his knees as he clawed at his chest, Gert was about to help him when Nico pointed the staff at the purple-haired girl. “Climb that tree, then jump from the top, head first,” Nico smiled before the dinosaur went to eat the goth.

“Fossil!” Nico watched as the dinosaur turned to stone, crumbling to pieces afterwards.

“Gert, no!” Molly used her powers to hold Gert back from following the staff's will. “Molly,” Nico spoke with a chill, and the girl turned to her, under Nico's control. “Use your powers, and smash a big fat rock on your skull,” Nico demanded and Molly went to follow the demand and Gert did the same, climbing into the branches.

“Nico, call them off, don't make me do this,” Alex pleaded, and Nico turned slowly and huffed out a chuckle.

“You don't have the guts,” Then Nico smiled and pointed the staff. “Turn it on yourself, and pull the trigger.” Nico ordered coldly.

Nico turned watched the speed of Gert's falling figure, Alex's gun went off and Gert went 'splat' moments after. The witch began to laugh lowly at the chaos she had caused.

Karolina yelled out as she emerged from the tree, finally untangling herself.

The blonde fell to the ground, letting out a sob as she saw everyone's broken forms, Chase's petrified face, Molly's bashed in skull, Alex's half missing skull and splattered brains, Gert's flat and excessively bleeding appearance, the rocks surrounding her that used to be Old Lace.

“No, no! You monster!” Nico looked at Karolina numbly. “You've... you're too far gone Nico, you're not the girl I used to love, not anymore,” Karolina muttered out, hurt and horrified.

“Oh, boo-hoo.” Nico pointed the staff at Karolina. “Disintegrate.” Karolina looked at Nico with wide eyes, before looking at her hands, which were turning into glitter as her body slowly disappeared.

“Nico,” Karolina muttered out, before all that was left was light, floating in the sky like snow.

Nico felt herself regain control and she looked around at what she had done. “No,”

“Alex?” Nico turned to the boy in hope, before looking to the others. “Chase?” Nico began to hyperventilate as she felt increasingly dizzy. “Molly? Gert?” Nico's eyes were wide as tears streamed down her face.

“Karolina!? Karolina!?” Nico looked at the light surrounding the dark forest, and she desperately clawed to grab at it, to put it back together to fit back into Karolina. “Karolina!” Nico begged as she tried to grab the light, but it simply rose, away from Nico, into the sky to join the stars.

“No, NO!” Nico cried out, part of her wondered if she was awake now, that the entire time she had been trapped in her mind while the Staff controlled her body, that she had been terrorizing her friends and she snapped out of it just in time to see herself kill them all. “NO!”

Then, Nico watched the world spin, and didn't know if her laugh was from relief or horror.

Because she was still trapped, still going through the cycle of hell.

She shook, this being one of the most horrifying scenes of them all, then she heard the alarm begin.

And she wondered how long eternity really was.

* * *

“So, you know?” Karolina asked quietly, glancing around to make sure they were still alone.

“Yes, I believe your sister and I... Monte and I are seemingly sharing a conscious.”

One way to find out for sure. Tina nodded and shut her eyes.

“What's going on?” Karolina asked at Tina's sudden shutdown. Tina opened her eyes and shook a bit.

“Hi, little blonde.” Tina raised her eyebrows twice, and Karolina's jaw dropped realizing she was not talking to Tina Minoru anymore. The woman stretched and cracked her neck.

“H-hi, Monte.”

“Oh, okay, while I'm out, this body needs some garbage in it, asap.”

“So you're not working with Jonah anymore?” Karolina asked.

“I'm on team stick around.” Monte clarified.

Hopefully in another vessel? Because being a prisoner in one's own mind is quite unpleasurable.

“Alright, alright.” Monte muttered out.

“I dislike that very much,” Tina spoke out this time.

“Ditto.” Karolina determined.

“Okay, so I'm not losing time anymore, but the other alien vessels, they still must be so confused, the others... who are the other hosts?”

Stacy is my mom, Victor is my uncle, who knows about my brother.
“Stacy is inhabited by Jonah's wife, Victor by my uncle, you're Monte, and the nephews and my brother are up in the air.”

Tina sighed, shaking her head weakly.

“They need to know.” Karolina nodded in agreement.

I already told you, they'll go insane.

“And they will, we'll figure something out, we have to.”

They are nowhere near as nice as I am.

“Well, then we're all screwed.” Tina muttered out as she and Karolina returned inside.

* * *

Nico had begun to fall apart within her mind.

She thought that at least seeing Amy would get easier, but it didn't, it still hurt like hell and all that had changed was the fact that Nico could now remember every single detail.

She took twelve steps to Amy's door from her own.
The hellish alarm clock rang exactly twenty-four times before Nico found Amy.
Tina took fourteen seconds to get to Amy's room from her office.

It didn't make it easier.
But one hundred times worse.

Nico was still trapped in the cycle, but thankfully she had once again become an onlooker, rather than trapped in her own mind.

She watched herself sob after Karolina cheated on her with Xavin, she watched herself get kicked out of the Hostel by a united front. Nico watched the group die, not by her hand but it still hurt like hell to watch helplessly.

Nico had just watched Molly be shot, Gert's grief and horror, her own sad attempts to stop the bleeding, Karolina comforting the girl as she left the world they knew, Chase's trying to cauterize the wound without hurting her, Alex running off to catch the assailant. Molly faded, figuratively and literally, then it was Gert and Chase, then Karolina disappeared and the room began to turn and spin and warp. Eventually, she was taken back to her old bedroom.

She stood next to the door, so tired, but aware that some force would drag her to follow her fourteen-year-old self if she didn't go compliantly.

She followed herself down the hall, and silently prayed that this time it would be different, that Amy would be sitting on her bed with her earbuds in while on her computer.

Of course, it wasn't meant to be.

Amy still laid flat on her bed, lips blue, skin paled five shades, too serene for sleep and still irritatingly perfect.

Nico's eyes were red from crying, and they stung too. And despite having watched this happen over ten times, it still pulled her heart apart, the despair still brought her to tears.

She wondered what would happen if she just gave in, if she just let what happens happen, if she accepted the terror that would take place. What would happen if she let it play out, if she stopped trying to interfere, stopped trying to change the outcome.

She wasn't willing to do it, but it didn't change the fact that she was curious.

Nico waited as the scene changed and morphed into the dig site, back when it was still the dig site.

They were all there, Runaways across from the parents, and Jonah was still in his original host.

“You can't stop this,” Jonah warned the group. “It's happening, and we'll make sure it does, by any means necessary.”

“Well, we're sure as hell going to try. You don't just to get away with this, none of you!” Alex yelled out, before looking to Nico.

Nico watched herself spin the staff around her body before slamming the staff against the ground. “DOWN!” Nico yelled out, the parents were immediately dropped flat to the ground and Jonah was brought to his knees. It was clear the alien was being forced down, but he was using his will to stay upright.

“Go, turn off the machinery!” Nico watched herself struggle and then Alex and Molly ran past their parents.

Just as Alex got through, Jonah turned his palm out, and the next thing Nico knew, she felt an intense pain in her chest as she watched herself be shot backwards unexpectedly.

Karolina rushed over and caught the witch, but the spell had been broken due to Nico's inability to hold on to the staff. Most of the other parents ran off after Alex and Molly, but Tina, Jonah and Victor remained.

Karolina got Nico to the ground, but before Nico could call the staff to her, it was in Tina's hands.

Chase was going to shoot the woman with the fistigons, but Tina held up the staff in his direction.

“Break.” The fistigons began to sputter and Chase screamed as both his forearms snapped and began to point out at an uncomfortable angle.

“Chase!” Gert ran to the agonized boy as Old Lace growled and charged at the parents.

“Scramble.” Tina ordered the animal, who shrieked out and ran off in hopes of getting away from the new sound. Gert was hunched over Chase, screaming as she held onto the sides of her head, trying to cover her ears to stop the sound.

Nico watched anxiously at the scene play out.

“MOM!” Nico yelled, rushing forward, ready to fight.

“Hold.” Tina aimed the staff at Nico before pointing it to the side of a truck. Like a magnet, Nico flew into the truck, glued to the side.

“You can't do this! It's going to destroy everything!” Nico pleaded as the real Nico shifted worriedly, not ready for what she was about to watch.

Karolina shot a blast towards Tina, but Jonah effectively set it off route.

Karolina was the only person left in combat, and she was not holding well.

Jonah and Karolina continued to face off, and both Nico's snapped their head to the maze of construction equipment as they heard three gunshots ring out.

Nico struggled from where she was glued to the truck, and Karolina got distracted, the second she did, Nico saw Victor make his first move.

“NO!” Nico yelled and she took a reluctant step forward, despite being able to do nothing.

Nico was still looking off to where the gunshots had come from, when a fourth and far closer shot echoed through the night sky. The real Nico sat between Gert and Chase and Karolina, who was now on her back, sputtering out blood from a bullet wound to her chest.

Eventually, Karolina stopped moving, and both Nicos were furious and terrified.

Gert was still incapacitated due to what Old Lace was hearing, but Chase got up despite his arms. He ran towards the three parents and Jonah turned to the boy and sent a beam of light at Chase until the boy was on his knees in even more agony, and then until he was unmoving on the cement.

“I don't like her screaming.” Victor declared before aiming and shooting his gun, Gert's screaming stopped as she fell fully to the ground. They could hear a yelp from somewhere nearby and they knew Old Lace had fallen too.

“No, no, NO!” Nico yelled, and in her fury, she ripped her arm off of the side of the container, holding her hand out and beckoning the staff. It began to shake and it's light began to sputter as Nico's will broke the spell.

Nico fell to the ground and grabbed the staff as it flew into Nico's hands from Tina's.

“BURN!” Nico yelled at the three, nothing taking over, just her acting on her anguish.

Jonah managed to get out of the way as Tina and Victor simply burst into flames, turning to ash instantly.

The other parents were unfortunate to return to the scene, Molly was being carried in a distraught Dale's arms while Geoffrey solemnly carried his son.

“MELT!” Nico screamed at them, and each of the parents began to liquefy, Molly and Alex's bodies fell to the ground as Nico watched herself turn each adult in front of her into a puddle.

Nico saw a glow from behind her and Nico spun around in time to deflect Jonah's attack with the staff.

“DESTROY!” Nico held the spell as Jonah tried to retaliate and the other Nico rushed in front of herself.

“Don't, it's not worth it, it won't work, he'll just come back, imprison him, make sure he never sees the light of day again, just don't lose him again, he'll just go back to ruining everything! You can't let him loose!” Nico pleaded with herself, but Jonah began to bubble and crumble apart, grabbing himself as he tried to free himself of the excruciating pain.

Soon, Jonah burst apart, and Nico was alone, the last one standing. The girl was exhausted from the straining spells she had just cast.

The girl circled around herself in horror, looking at the death and the destruction as her posture slumped. The Nicos stood in front of each other, and for a split second, Nico looked herself in the eye, and was curious if the imaginary her could see her too.

But instead of speaking, both Nicos fell to their knees, shoulders slumped forward, head bowed down as they both began to sob.

When Nico looked up again, she watched herself fade and stretch until she was pulled into the spinning of the scene, watching it morph and swirl.

Nico's head fell again as she let out another sob, the sound of the alarm clock signalling that she was back in her room.

* * *

The others did not come in silently.

They almost ran right past the waiting room when Molly caught a glimpse of Karolina's blonde braid and Alex's tall hair.

“Karolina!” The younger latina rushed over, Gert and Chase scrambling behind her. The younger girl hugged Karolina tightly, crushing the air out of her.

“What happened? It's not safe,” Molly spoke up, looking at Karolina with worried eyes.

“I know, but Nico got worse, I was scared, we had to.”

“It doesn't change the fact that we shouldn't be here, we're ''missing'' children, if someone recognizes us they'll call our parents.” Chase informed as he steadied down, Leslie walking in through the doors calmly.

“It's been dealt with.” The voice came from the woman sitting in the chair, her form had been covered by where Karolina and Alex had been standing, but the others saw her when she spoke.

“What is she doing here?” Gert asked.

“She was already here, we're on the same side... at least for now.” Karolina informed the group, ready to stop Molly from ripping Tina's head off.

“Are you sure?” Leslie asked as the two parents stared at each other.

She's pregnant. Monte commented within Tina's head. The Magistrate would be pleased by this information.

Don't you dare. Tina shot back.

“All I care about right now is my daughter surviving, I informed everyone that they are not to call the other members of Pride, since I am here and handling the situation. You're safe for now.” Tina assured.

“Have the doctors told you anything yet?” Leslie asked as Molly and Gert sat down.

“No, Xavin just shifted into a doctor and is going to go see if they can get access to Nico's files and test results,” Karolina explained as Alex sighed and leaned against the wall.

“Then we wait until we know what's going on, until she's alright,” Leslie assured.

The group sat in silence, Karolina pacing the length of the room with her arms folded across her chest, Tina's foot was tapping from withing her heel, and Alex kept coming and going to get water.

Karolina felt butterflies in her stomach, and a lump in her throat. She needed to know what was wrong with Nico, but she was also terrified of what the doctor might say when he comes out again.

“The tests came back, it doesn't look good.”
“She's extremely ill, say goodbye while you can,”
“The seizures caused damage to her brain, we can keep her comfortable, but that's about all.”
“She has entered a coma, we're not sure when she'll wake up. If she wakes up.”
“I'm sorry to say, but she had another seizure, we were unable to stop it, she's gone.”
“I'm sorry to say this, but Nico is dead.”

Each possibility worse than the one before, her nerves causing her hands to shake and make it feel as though she hadn't eaten in weeks. She felt dizzy with worry and the fear that was ripping her up wasn't easing off. Probably because Karolina knew that if anything happened to Nico, it would be her fault.

Nico wouldn't be like this if Karolina hadn't killed her, if Karolina had come to her senses beforehand.

If Nico had fought back, had killed Karolina instead.

Karolina knew it wasn't the solution, but the thought wouldn't leave the back of her mind.

* * *

Nico had come to the decision that the worst part of it all was the fact she couldn't do anything.

She couldn't interfere, she couldn't lash out, all she could do was cry and scream and curl into herself.

She hated it, she wanted to stop the nightmare, make everything go away, she wanted to act on her fury and despair, not just watch as she was suscepted to more tragedy.

But, she couldn't, so she watched helplessly, watched her friends die, watch her be left alone, watched herself kill, she watched.

This time, after she stared at Amy's body for far too long, Nico took a shaky breath and awaited the next piece of her fresh hell.

She was in a cement room, like a prison cell, just her, no duplicate, no one else, she was alone in the enclosed space.

“Hello?” Nico called out, touching places on the wall to try and find an opening, looking around to other corners at the same time. “Hello?” Nico caught a glimpse of a thin window near the roof. “Hello!?” Nico ran over just under the window, hitting the wall desperately.

“Hello! Hello!” Nico slammed her palms against the cold grey of the wall. “Anybody!? Hello!?”

Suddenly, across the room Nico heard a sliding noise, she turned around, just to see a girl walk through the entrance before the wall shut, leaving no trace of an opening. Then Nico saw who had just entered the cement room.

“Amy?” Nico's voice cracked.

“Hello Nico,” Amy spoke up, and Nico nearly let out a sob at hearing her sister's voice again.

“Oh my god...” Nico tripped over herself as she made her way to her sister, about to hold her hands to her cheek, but Amy raised her arm and pushed Nico's aside.

Amy, standing, breathing. Physical contact.

“Am I dead?” Nico asked shortly after, looking between her hands and her sister.

“No, but you should be.” Amy declared coldly, reminding Nico all too much of her mother.

“What's wrong with you?” Nico asked as Amy began to walk slowly past her sister.

“What's wrong with me?” Amy asked as Nico turned to stay facing the older girl. “What's wrong with you?” Nico's brow furrowed as her face sank.

“Amy?”

“What were you thinking!?” Amy accused, throwing her arms up in frustration. “Going behind our parents' backs? Stealing from Mom? Attacking them? Murder?” Amy listed off everything Nico had done wrong.

“You don't understan-”

“Oh I understand plenty, you've fallen, Nico. After I left you should have stepped up, been the child they needed, you should have helped them.”

Nico was appalled.

“You-you-no, you can't be serious,” Nico was shaking. “You, you were killed because you found out the truth about them, now you're saying I should have joined their cause!?” Nico would have slapped Amy if it wasn't her dead sister.

“How would they feel if they lost another child!?” Amy accused.

“Amy... they... they stopped being my parents the second I found your body,” Nico informed.

“Was it then? Or was it when you killed an entire group of men?” Amy spat the words out.

“I had to do it to protect the others,” Nico defended shakily.

“You never would have had to protect them if you had all just gone home!” Amy yelled, pointing a finger to the ground to solidify the statement. Amy was holding back emotion too, she took a deep breath before she shakily finished. “You belong with your families.”

“THEY ARE MY FAMILY!” Nico yelled out, the noise bouncing off the walls of the small room. Amy was about to make a rebuttal, but Nico wasn't finished.

“You left, you had to figure it out! You couldn't just stay in the dark and it got you killed! You left mom, and dad... you left me. Our family fell apart, so you don't have a say.” Nico declared.

“It wasn't my choice.” Amy stated simply.

“I'm the one who found your body, I'm the one whose life changed forever, I thought you left by choice, and I tried to kill the thing that killed you, I nearly killed my girlfriend's father.” Nico shook her head in disgust. “So getting murdered wasn't your choice, but you were going to leave either way... getting involved was your choice.”

“You don't mean that. You're angry, you're young,”

“Technically, I'm older than you by five months now, and of course I'm angry. I've watched myself find your body repeatedly, again and again, and again. If I thought I could ever forget that day, any hope of that is gone. You're gone, forever, I never thought I'd see you again, and now I am, and it's a nightmare, it's hell, so yeah, I'm fucking pissed.”

“You focus too much on the negative, Nico, it's truly saddening.” Amy declared in response.

Nico raised her hand, ready to slap the girl in front of her, who didn't move. Nico's hand shook and she dropped her hand to her side.

“You've murdered people, but you can't slap me? A figment of your imagination? You're still just as pathetic and weak as you were before.” Amy raised her eyebrows in intrigue as she waited for Nico's response.

“I'm stronger than you ever were! Stronger than our parents! Stronger than PRIDE and Jonah! I might make mistakes, but at least I lived long enough to fight back.” Nico spat out, moving closer to Amy.

“Sometimes surrendering is stronger than fighting, Nico, I think that is what you should consider,” Amy informed before she turned and walked back to where she entered, the wall slid open and she exited, turning and facing Nico before the opening began to close.

“AMY! NO!” Nico ran to the entrance and slammed into the wall as it shut completely. Nico slammed her palms onto the wall as she tried to open it, to make Amy come back.

Because even if they were fighting the entire time, seeing Amy again was something Nico never thought would happen.

“AMY! AMY PLEASE!” Nico begged, trying to shoulder check the wall to open it.

“AMY! PLEASE, PLEASE!” Nico slammed the wall desperately, before resting her head against the wall and sobbing.

“Pl-please... Amy, please.” Nico sobbed out as she sunk to the floor.

Nico fell through the wall as it began to shift and morph again, returning to Nico's bedroom.

“AMY!” Nico yelled out, furious and horrified and she fell into herself, sobbing and yelling until her lungs gave out and until he was back in her bedroom, about to find her sister's corpse again.

Chapter Text

The group sat in the waiting room for hours before they saw Xavin walk out, back in their usual form.

“Anything?” Karolina asked, her voice cracking as she focused her attention on the alien and Tina stood while Alex pushed himself off the wall.

“She had two other seizures from what I observed. The doctors had to wait to get her records, but they just finished the tests and scans, they're considering her an emergency patient, and there is a ''rush order'' on her results. I believe they are preparing a room for her now.” Xavin explained.

“So they don't know what's going on yet?” Karolina asked weakly, exhausted and horrified.

“Not yet, no,” Xavin confirmed with their head hung down. “But you'll all be able to see her soon enough.”

“I hate not being able to do anything.” Chase muttered from his seat, which he had slumped back into after Xavin said Nico was still up in the air.

“We all do.” Gert agreed, her foot tapping rapidly as her hands bounced on her knees.

“I need some air,” Alex mumbled out lowly before he left the waiting room, headed outside.

Karolina sighed and shrugged, and the group returned to waiting in silence.

They waited for an hour or more, Karolina kept track of the time but got lost in it at the same time. The night had long past and the late morning sun peered through the large waiting room windows, making the intense fluorescent lights seem dimmer. Karolina had just finished another shit latte Alex had brought from the cafeteria. She was ready to charge through the hospital and search every room until she found Nico.

Then the doctor came out.

“Nico Minoru?” He asked and the entire group stood and made their way over. His eyes grew wide as he realized they were all there for Nico.

“I'm sorry to have kept you all waiting, I was gathering as much information as I could, and her case is... extremely odd. We are still waiting for test results to come back to explain the seizures, and they should be in by the afternoon latest.” Karolina nodded slowly.

“What do you know?” Tina asked simply. If anything. Monte added and the corner of Tina's mouth twitched into a smile.

“Well, as most of you are likely aware she is currently comatose. In all honesty, I'm surprised she's alive with how long she's been in this state without medical attention.”

“She's special.” Karolina immediately responded.
“And tough as nails,” Gert added while Chase was wrapping a comforting arm around her shoulders.

“She's still out, and we've put her on an IV in hopes of replenishing some of the nutrients she's lost. At this moment in time, we are unsure as to when she will wake up,” the doctor sighed and looked at the group. “And in Ms. Minoru's case, waking up is not a guarantee, more of something we're hoping for, at least for now.”

“Can we see her?” Karolina asked, eyes watery as she looked at the doctor hopefully.

“I set her up in a room alone, but I recommend only a few in the room at a time, our single rooms are not extremely large.”

“No, we all go.” Molly declared boldly. Karolina turned to the firey girl calmly, hand out gently.

“Molly, please.” The blonde pleaded.

“Now that the staff is aware how large of a party you have, I can see about getting her moved to something larger, but for now it's what we have, four people, maximum. She's in room 417.” With that, the doctor scanned the clipboard in his hand.

“And... before you go,” The doctor took a deep breath. “I put her arm through an X-Ray and the results were quite shocking; near her wrist, the bone was shattered as if it had been crushed, the colouring and swelling show that she may possibly have a blood infection, in which case we'll need to sever the limb before it spreads. We have to wait for the blood tests to be sure though. For now, we have done what we can. I really... I hope she has a full recovery, truly.” The doctor assured before returning to the ER.

“Who's going to come?”

“I need to see her, please.” Tina asked stepping forward.

“Well, there's no way I'm not going in if you'll be there.” Alex declared.

“There's two,” Karolina confirmed.

“Look, we all care about Nico, I honestly think it should be a rock-paper-scissors thing,” Chase spoke up.

“Only for the last spot.” Leslie spoke up finally, hand on her baby bump. “Tina, Alex, Karolina, who else?” Karolina lifted her head up, she hadn't been expecting to be allowed in to see Nico, so the fact she had just been offered in made the blonde smile sadly.

“Gert, grab the stir sticks on the table,” Alex ordered, and broke one shorter than all the others. “Alright, for once, whoever gets the short straw is going in.” Alex declared, hand wrapped around the sticks. “The others can go back home and get some rest before coming back and taking their turn.”

Gert drew first, and got one of the long ones, Molly did too, and Chase drew the short one.

“Alright then, me, Tina, Karolina, Chase, for now. Go get some rest guys, we all need it, come back in a bit, we'll be in touch.” Alex confirmed and the group said their goodbyes before half of them left through the entrance and the rest left to the elevators.

They walked down a long hallway and they finally got to Nico's door, which was open a crack.

The four walked in and saw a nurse changing the IV bag. “Just refilling, I'll be out of your hair in a moment.”

The nurse moved and Karolina finally got a good glimpse of her girlfriend, and she was horrified. Nico was set up to contraptions left and right, and the heart monitor beeped at a steady pace.

Karolina agreed with Xavin the closer she walked to Nico, especially in the white hospital room, Nico looked so small, so different with her pale skin and peaceful features.

There were some chairs in the room and the group spread them out around Nico, Karolina sitting and taking Nico's good hand. All of them sat down except for Tina, who approached her daughter slowly. She was horrified by Nico's current state, and afraid the girl might disappear in front of her eyes.

“I should have done more...” Tina muttered out, sitting on the edge of Nico's bed and placing a hand on her daughter's thigh. “I should have made sure she was okay, I should never have just brought her back and left it at that.”

“You saved her life, you didn't expect this, no one did,” Karolina responded lowly, eyes still on Nico's face. “If anyone should or shouldn't have done anything... it'd be me...”

“This is on both of our hands, and the Yorkes. It just seems that everything... is going wrong.” Tina admitted lowly, and the room fell silent as everyone absorbed the guilt, worry and heartbreak.

Nico's chest heaved, her breathing was shaky and uneven, and her throat was raw from the screaming. She was exhausted, and she watched herself find Amy, now Nico's tears were silent due to her inability to yell anymore, to plead and beg for it all to stop.

Her shoulders shook as she tried to steady her breathing. She looked around worriedly as the scene began to spin into the next location. Finally, she managed to stop crying, leaving her cheeks stained and her eyes red.

Nico was thankful that the tears had stopped. She was sick of crying, but what else was there to do? Nico was incapable of interfering with the scenarios she had to face, incapable of stopping the horrific outcomes that were guaranteed.

Nico was alone, not in an enclosed space, but somewhere dark enough to be unnerving. Nico moved forward and looked around, terrified. She was alone in the woods, in the dark, twisted, unsettling woods. Her breathing became uneven again, only this time it was from fear.

She knew something was watching her. So she started to run.

Run and run and run. She went as fast as she could, because now, she didn't just feel like she was being watched, but that she was being chased too. Her fears were confirmed by the sound of branches cracking, leaves rustling and the sound of panting from behind her. Nico was without the Staff of One, and she was alone, if someone tried to kill her, they would succeed in that moment.

Nico ran and tripped over a particularly high root, and Nico threw her hands out to catch herself. As soon as she could, Nico threw her feet forward and started to scramble forward, running again.

Then she realized, she wasn't with a duplicate or a vision of herself, she was alone. She was in control. And she was sick of crying, of being afraid and angry, of running. So she stopped.

Nico's head snapped around, and she was faced with nothing.

After running so fast, so hard, she finally caught a breath of fresh air. Finally relieved. Nico panted and she turned back around and as soon as she did, she was faced with Jonah, who was holding the Staff of One at his waist.

Then he was thrusting it up through her torso.

“I believe you'd refer to this as ''Payback's a bitch'',” Jonah gave a chilling yet victorious smile before disappearing.

Karolina watched over Nico, now that the smaller girl was in eyesight, Karolina had lost track of time again, and she had become lost in thought.

Nico was in such a horrible position, so broken, so vulnerable, so frail, all things Nico despised, and more than anything, Karolina, someone Nico trusted and cared for, put her in this position. Karolina knew that she wasn't technically liable, and the others could say so all they want, but it didn't change the fact that Karolina was terrified to use her powers, was terrified of hurting Nico again, or anyone else she cares about.
And Karolina hated that her fear of herself made her feel connected to Nico.

Nico was terrified after killing AWOL, and Karolina didn't understand the fear until now, the knowledge that you've hurt someone you care about was crushing, and Karolina had hurt Nico, someone she loved so much. She was almost terrified to touch Nico, in case she caused the girl more pain, or... in case Nico would flinch away.

It was not a pleasant train of thought, and Karolina wanted off.

Thankfully, she was pulled from her thought process when there was a knock on the door.

“Switcheroo time.” Molly declared, standing in the doorway with the rest of the group.

Karolina stood and hugged her mother once reaching her.

“Take care of her, okay? I'll be right outside.”

Nico looked down at her stomach, reaching her hand down and placing her fingers around the staff sticking out of her, she gasped at the contact before stumbling backwards and falling back into a tree, forcing the staff to be pushed out slightly, making Nico yell out in agony

Nico shook slightly as she stared at the staff sticking out of her stomach. Her breathing became uneven and she winced at the pressure. She was faced with flashes of everyone she cared about, everyone who had wronged her, everyone in between, she just saw a series of faces flash before her eyes, it didn't seem real. It wasn't real, she knew it wasn't real.

But it felt so real this time.

Nico had never felt anything like this, the pain was unbearable. She tried to think back to something that felt worse, physically and emotionally and everything fell short. On top of the pain, Nico was scared shitless. She was terrified of death, of whatever followed, if anything. She didn't want to go, not this time. She didn't want to die alone.

Death was terrifying on its own, but... dying alone? That was on an even higher tier of fear for Nico.

Nico's breathing slowly became laboured as she became weaker.

Karolina was about to leave the room, displeased but aware the others would want to spend some time with Nico as well. Karolina had just stepped out of the room when she heard the steady beep of the heart monitor quicken rapidly, Karolina turned and rushed into the room, pushing Chase aside since he was in her way.

Nico weakly gripped the staff, letting out a notable groan at the gaping hole left in her body, the excessively bleeding hole.

”Heal...” Nico pleaded, horrified when the staff wouldn't activate.

Tears filled her eyes as she shakily tried again using everything she could for the spell. “Heal.” Nico pleaded.

”No, no, no no no... no,” Nico pleaded, not wanted to die alone, not even in a nightmare. “No, please,” Nico begged the staff. “Heal.”

The staff didn't activate, the spell didn't take.

Karolina was at Nico's side quickly, immediately pressing the emergency buzzer when she realized Nico was seizing.

“Nico, Nico, hang on, you're going to be fine, you're going to be fine, Nico, hold on, I'm here.” Karolina turned Nico over while a nurse came to the doorway before rushing off again.

“Come on Nico....”

“No, no, why won't it work, why won't it work?” Nico begged, body sagging and head lolling due to Nico's inability to hold her body upright.

Karolina held onto Nico as she shook, heartbeat still far to fast, and the doctor rushed in, immediately tending to Nico. “Nico, hold on, you're okay... you're okay...” Karolina coaxed.

“Please don't let me die alone,” Nico begged, her hail mary, her final plea.

Karolina watched as the seizure continued before Nico spasmed violently twice, then dropped limply.

Both Karolina's head and the doctor's snapped at the heart monitor as it shot off the long beep.

Nico's body slid down the tree, her eyes rolled into the back of her head, body completely broken. Nico opened her mouth to speak, and the words fell silently.

“Nico?” Karolina shook Nico's body desperately.

“Please...”

“Nico!” Karolina screamed, kicking her feet up and struggling to get away as two nurses wrapped their arms around her and tore her out of Nico's room. ”Nico!”

Karolina lost sight of Nico through the crowd of people just as another doctor came through with a defibrillator.

Nico's eyes shut and the world faded to black.

“NICO!”

Chapter Text

Nico's eyes snapped open, and she was expecting to be in Amy's room, but she wasn't. No, Nico opened her eyes and wasn't faced with her old bedroom, but instead, she was left questioning whether or not she had truly opened her eyes.

The darkness was surrounding her again.

She looked around frantically, hoping to see anything appear from the pitch black.

She was terrified.

Her breathing slowly became erratic and shallow, and her eyes began to well with tears as she continued to look around desperately. She had just witnessed her worst nightmares repeatedly,

She was terrified that this would be her eternity, that she'd be ripped between darkness and hell, that her fears would consume her until she faded away completely. No, she wanted to wake up, she had so much left to do, she couldn't leave the people she cared about behind, she couldn't.

Nico fell to her knees as she wept, fear and stress and anger overwhelming her to a concerning degree.

“No, no, no, no, no.... no... please no.” Nico's voice shook, body shaking and tensing all at once as she tried to stop the uneven heave of her chest. “Please-”

Then she saw it.

It was small and looked like it was a million miles away, but it was light, and light always has a source.

Nico scrambled to her feet as she raced towards it.

She was never one to enjoy running, and she was never particularly good at it, but in this case, Nico was sprinting for dear life, tripping over herself and moving her legs faster than she even thought was possible.

Slowly, she seemed to get closer, but the light didn't enlarge, it remained a tiny speck in the darkness. Nico almost thought this was another nightmare, that she'd get pulled into Amy's room again at any second.

But she still ran, pathetic hope driving her actions.

She slowed as she finally felt she was close enough. She walked tentatively to the tiny orb of light, hand reaching out and she was almost surprised when she was able to see it.

Nico held her breath, hand hovering near the tiny speck.

She didn't know what it was or where it would take her. Part of her prayed it would wake her up, that she'd open her eyes and see Karolina sleeping beside her like in the movies. But she was also terrified that she'd be pulled into Amy's room again, and that the cycle of nightmares would repeat, that she'd watch herself lose everything again.

But, the small chance that she'd touch the light and wake up was too good to risk missing.

Nico closed the distance and wrapped her hand around the light. Instantaneously, it burst and grew, and this time, instead of darkness, she was surrounded by bright white.

* * *

Karolina was joined by the others who had been forced out as well.

“Did you see anything!?” Karolina begged. Alex was shell shocked and the others were too busy trying to calm themselves down, it was Leslie who shook her head in the negative.

“We-we need to do something-we need to help her!” Leslie reached out gently, trying to calm down her hysteric daughter.

“What did I do wrong?” Tina asked herself underneath Karolina's panic.

You couldn't have predicted this, you did what you could. Monte tried to encourage.

“No, no, there must be something, the staff should have fixed her, any injuries, she should have woken up, should have done more,” Tina argued with herself, likely appearing crazy to any onlooker unaware that she was sharing her body with an alien.

Have you considered that it is not a fault on your part, but possibly on your daughter's?

“What?” Tina hissed lowly. “Don't think I won't hesitate to smash my head into a wall until this body is no longer fit to hold you.”

Tina, I'm just saying that... you cannot save someone who does not wish to be rescued.

“We can't know what's causing this...” Tina muttered out, head hung low.

Part of my point. What happen will happen, we just have to see what the future entails. Tina looked over to a progressively more aggressive Karolina.

“I'm going back in,” Karolina grumbled out, pushing past Leslie towards Nico's room.

“Karolina, I do not recommend this course of action,” Xavin advised, trying to get in the blonde's way. Karolina placed her hands on Xavin's shoulder and tried to push them aside, but the alien stood their ground, moving accordingly to prevent Karolina from getting through.

“I don't care, I need to see her. I need to know that-that...”

“You know she's not.” Leslie finished from behind Karolina. The blonde lowered her hands and her head fell into Xavin's chest helplessly as the despair and futility dawned on her. Karolina wasn't ready to lose Nico, but she knew that her involving herself would only serve as a distraction and it wouldn't help anybody.

Xavin's eye widened in surprise and Leslie turned to the side and demonstrated one hand cradling the back of a head and the other on the back. Xavin copied the action and held onto a scared Karolina comfortingly.

Karolina couldn't lose Nico, not like this, not after everything.

She just couldn't.

* * *

Nico opened her eyes to find herself in a white room. There was a table and a couch, both a dimmer shade than the room itself, and there was a matt white door at the back of the room.

But what really tore her were the person sitting on the couch.

“Amy?” Nico asked, tears in her eyes.

“Oh my god,” Amy stood, using the back of the chair to do so faster. “What are you doing here, you're not supposed to be here...” Amy rushed over, touching Nico's face in horror to see if her little sister was real.

“A-Amy? What's going on?”

“I-I don't know, you shouldn't be here,” Amy muttered, forcefully turning Nico to see any sign of abnormalities, any injuries. Amy turned Nico to face her again, hands gripping the shorter girl's shoulders tightly.

“How'd it happen?” Amy asked, staring Nico in the eye.

“How'd what happen? Where the hell are we?” Nico pleaded desperately, hands on Amy's arms.

“How did you die?” Nico's eyes enlarged drastically, but a voice stopped her from answering.

“Amy?” Nico turned around to see her father emerging from a hallway, a rag in his hands to dry them.

He dropped the rag as soon as he saw Nico's face.

“No...” He muttered, running forward and scanning her over the same way Amy had.

“No, no this isn't right, it's not your time yet, it can't be.”

“It wasn't a lie...” Nico muttered, her hand trailing up to her father's cheek. “I-I killed you...” Robert grabbed Nico's hands tightly.

“Nico, no. You didn't do this, more happened, it was an accident,” Robert pulled Nico's hands down from his face

“But I-I caused it... oh-oh god...” Nico's hand flew to her mouth in shock and despair.

“No, Nico, Nico it doesn't matter, not anymore. Even if I thought it was your fault, I would forgive you. You weren't in control, and I don't blame you.”

“But you should...” Nico muttered out.

“Guys, look, get to the dramatic and sappy stuff later, it doesn't change the fact that you shouldn't be here.” Amy argued.

“WELL, WHERE THE FUCK IS ''HERE''!?” Nico asked, snapping. She was scared that this was Heaven, and she was meant to go somewhere else.

“It's like a waiting room,” Robert began. “That door takes you to whatever afterlife exists, but you can wait here for them instead.”

“I've been waiting for you, Dad followed suit for you and mom,” Amy admitted and Nico looked at her hands, she stumbled back to the couch and sat on the armrest.

“So I'm really dead? It's just over? Just like that?” Nico mumbled.

“I know, it seems too soon to me too.” Amy declared.

“Because it is too soon,” Robert muttered.

“I need to go back.” Nico looked at the other two Minorus. “Karolina, the others, they still have things to do, they're still in trouble, I need to help them.” Nico declared.

“I'm sorry, Nico-” Robert began.

“Maybe the door takes you where you want to go, not just the afterlife?” Nico asked in futile hope.

“There would have been a zombie apocalypse a long time ago.” Amy countered.

“Maybe no one's ever tried before?” Nico asked, standing and nearing the door.

“Maybe there's a time limit, maybe I have a chance-” Nico reached for the doorknob.

“I don't like what I'm hearing,” A voice sang from the couch, and drew everyone's attention. He was crouching on the couch cushions, hands folded over his knees. His brown hair was curly and he had a mischievous glint in his eye. He wore a white suit accented with pink and a peach coloured tie.

“Who the hell are you?” Nico questioned.

“Sariel, the angel of guidance.” The man stood up and had a few inches on Robert, he pointed up to the ceiling. “When people pray to the big guys for advice, they're really asking for me and my assistance.”

“He showed up and explained where I was when I first got here.” Amy declared.

“Yes, isn't that right! I take time out of my busy schedule to help you, just for Little Miss Angsty,” Sariel twisted his arm until he was pointing to Nico. “To come in and demand to live again.”

“I'm not finished, I have more I need to do my friends are in danger.” Nico declared, earning Sariel's attention.

“Do you know how many time you've cheated death, Nico Minoru?” The girl shook her head. “Too many times to count, my brother Azrael has wanted to pluck you out of the population himself at times. You were on borrowed time already.” Sariel got closer to Nico as he spoke.

“Well let me borrow more, I have to go back. I need to help my friends.”

“You just can't take no for an answer, can you?” Sariel started to circle Nico slowly.

“Because it's not an option!” Nico spat venomously, as Amy tapped her foot, anxiously wanting to step in. “Not right now, not while my friends are in trouble.”

“Ooh... still have some darkness running through your veins, I see, still connected to that little devil.” Nico had several questions at that comment but decided to stay on the topic at hand.

“I need to get back.” She spoke coldly, and Sariel stopped in front of her, before bending down and meeting Nico at eye level, body at a 110 degree angle.

“How about you and I crack a deal?” Sariel prompted.

“What is it?” Nico asked,

“Well,”

“Leave my daughter alone, you son-” Sariel stood and waved his hand in Robert's direction, and the man immediately disappeared.

“Into the other room you go,” Sariel sang out before turning his attention back to Nico.

“The deal, you tell me why you need to go back so badly, Azrael sends you back, I get my brother Remph to take a little look into the future just after this important event, to the next life or death situation you'll face, and at that moment, Azrael will prevent any circumstantial interferences from happening and it will be in fate's hands.”

Nico only understood forty percent of what Sariel had said, and her deer in the headlights expression gave it away all too well.

“Ugh,” Sariel looked at Nico. “Tell me, why do you feel you need to go back so badly.”

“I can't leave my friends alone to face some people that could kill them without my help. I know how to stop Jonah and I need to make sure my friends don't get hurt doing something I'm capable of.” Nico muttered. “And their parents, my mom, they need to face justice for their crimes.”

“One moment,” Sariel sang while holding out a finger to Nico. He stood straight and looked up. Sariel appeared to be mentally conversing with himself and Amy made her way over to Nico as he did.

“Alright,” Sariel looked back to Nico, Amy's hands now on her sister's shoulders for comfort. “So, you will live long enough to defeat the magistrate, your friends will be fine after that. After the magistrate is dead, there is an incident that may take your life. Azrael will prevent anything from interfering with this event, such as your staff, and what happens will be in the fates hands. Either, they will decide that your time has not come, or your soul will be collected by Azrael once again. What do you say?”

Nico took a moment to consider, before looking up at Sariel and nodding. “I accept.”

“Alright, I'll be back momentarily with Azrael.” Sariel snapped and vanished.

“Well, I guess this is goodbye again,” Amy commented and Nico turned to her sister sadly.

“At least we get to say goodbye this time,” Nico declared, a halfhearted smile on her face. “I love you, Amy.”

“I know, and I love you too, so much.” Amy stroked Nico's hair, tears in both their eyes. “I'm so proud of you, Nico, you have no clue, so proud.”

“You don't know what I've done,” Nico argued, and Amy sighed.

“I do, I pick and choose what I want to see, but I see a lot of it. It's why I was so confused when you showed up here.” Amy cupped Nico's cheeks with her hands, wiping away her sister's tears with her thumbs. “And you're a badass, Nico, I wish I could be there fighting with you guys, wish I could give Karolina a good shovel talk.”

“...You know?” Nico asked, heart soaring as more tears launched themselves out of her eyes.

“I know, I've been rooting for you two, and I think you guys really do make a cute couple.” Amy smiled as she told Nico what she'd been dying to tell her for years.

“I couldn't be prouder, you aren't a monster, you're a survivor, you do what you need to, and you've gone through so much you don't deserve. You're human, an incredible human with awesome eye shadow.” Nico huffed out a laugh through her tears before she pulled Amy into a hug.

“I love you so much... I miss you every day...” Nico's voice was muffled by Amy's shirt, but it was still enough for Amy to hug Nico a little tighter.

“I've been there, I'll always be there for you Nico,” Amy pulled back just as a white-winged Sariel appeared with an irritated man dressed in all black and a shaggy haircut that did not go with his growing beard. “And I'll see you again, just hopefully later rather than sooner.”

“Well... this will be weird for my friends...” Nico admitted.

“No, no,” Sariel laughed. “To your friends you've only been dead for about twelve minutes, the majority of which has been spent attempting to revive you, enough to be a miracle, but not odd.”

“You're lucky my brother has no regard for the rules. By the way, tell your mother not to tamper with death again.” Azrael walked forward and placed two fingers on Nico's forehead and she felt her eyes roll back into her head.

* * *

Karolina was bouncing in place, it had been ten minutes, and she knew it had to be a good sign.

It had to be.

The doctor emerged from Nico's room and placed the stethoscope around his neck.

“Is she okay?” Karolina jumped on the question immediately while the rest of the group stood up.

“We did all we could, it was touch and go for a while and she continued to come back briefly, but... we weren't able to save her. We suspect that her arm injury had some play in why she crashed so suddenly. I am extremely sorry for your loss.”

Molly and Gert sobbed into Alex and Chase's chests in anguish as the boys tried not to break down themselves. Chase held onto Gert as tears welled in his eyes, Alex held his breath in disbelief.
Xavin bowed their head down in solemn respect, though they were confused as to why there was water coming out of their eyes and why it wouldn't stop. They did not think they were capable of crying.
Tina was frozen, her resolve flawless in front of others, and Leslie's breathing shook as she placed a hand on her stomach.

“No, she's not...” Karolina argued, refusing to believe it. “She's fine, she'll be fine, you just need to try harder,” Karolina told the doctor, who sighed and shook his head.

“I wish that were the case.” The doctor admitted.

“Karolina... she's gone,” Leslie informed sadly.

“No...” Karolina's voice broke as tears began to rim her eyes. “No, she's not, she can't be, she can't be, she's fine.” Karolina cried out, backing away from her mother's touch. “SHE'S FINE!”

Leslie sighed sadly. “You know she's not.” Leslie said to her daughter, who was slowly growing hysterical.

“Nico... Nico, no, Nico...” Karolina crumpled to her knees, rocking back and forth as she held herself.

“Dr. Lewis, you need to come back in,” A nurse said from the entrance of Nico's room. Karolina paused and raced after the doctor, who raced into Nico's room.

Karolina looked and saw Nico, face pale, body weak, but her chest was rising and falling, she was breathing.

She was alive.

“How the fuck?” The doctor asked as they looked at Nico's vitals.

“Alright then, prep her for surgery, make sure she's fit, but that arm needs to go before it causes her more harm. You, you need to go.” The doctor pointed Karolina towards the door but before she left, she ran up and kissed Nico.

“I love you.” Karolina stood straight and jogged out of the room, back to the confused and distraught group.

“She's alive, she's going into surgery but she's alive.” Tina's eyes lit up and the group now cried tears of relief.

Nico was alive.

Nico was alive.

And for Karolina, and the rest of them, that was all that mattered right now.

It was all that mattered.

Chapter Text

The doctors had prepped Nico for surgery and Tina invested in getting her daughter moved to a larger single room afterwards so everyone could come and go as they pleased, rather than due to a limit.

“What if something goes wrong?” Karolina asked as she paced.

“It not a pretty process, but it's fairly safe, as long as they know what they're doing,” Leslie assured.

“Bold of you to assume they know what they're doing,” Alex muttered, looking out the window.

“I can't believe she has to lose her arm... I can't believe I did this to her...”

“You didn't.” Gert declared, voice slightly shaky, her anxiety through the roof with everything that had happened.

“Look, I don't need pity, I know what I did and I-”

“She's right,” Molly admitted. “Out of everything that happened, I think it was Jonah that broke her arm, he grabbed it pretty roughly before she got him out of his host, maybe you didn't help the injury, maybe you're the one that shattered it, but Jonah started it.” Molly corrected.

“Wow, real subtle Molls,” Alex mumbled.

“No, she's right, I hurt Nico, I did, and not talking about it will only lead to resentment and guilt. I did something horrible. We can't pretend I didn't, no matter what stupid excuses there are.” Karolina defended before thinking back to Jonah.

He was out there, somewhere, and he was probably going to go back to his old tricks again any time soon. He may have been Karolina's father, but he turned her against the person she loved, and Karolina couldn't stand for that. She knew she couldn't just let him stay out there; he had to be stopped before he had the chance to cause harm to anyone else.

It seemed too long but eventually, Nico was wheeled into the room, her arm now ending just below the elbow.

“The surgeon was able to prevent the need of amputating any more, but we did have to cut off the source. We have her on the painkillers we believe are safe, but anything stronger and we could risk her crashing again. There will be nurses checking in regularly.”

The doctor was in shock that Nico hadn't gone brain dead yet. It was a miracle, enough for him to believe in God.

Karolina sat in the chair next to Nico's bed, holding the hand that remained. As they all watched Nico quietly, Tina's phone rang.

“Well fuck.” She muttered, before turning to everyone else in the room. “If any of you make a sound, I'll sever your tongues.” Tina swiped the phone screen and answered. “Yes, Victor?”

“Where the fuck have you been? Jonah's back and he's worried about you.” It was not Victor, but Jonah's brother.

Tina waited a moment, to give Monte the reigns. “oh, uncle, you're going to give us away, Tina could have found out.” The other Runaways were in shock, except for Chase and Karolina.

“Why weren't you in control, Montserrat!?”

“Tina has been dealing with some... medical issues. You see, Robert is dead.” the others were taken aback by this information and Molly snapped her head towards Nico sadly.

I had completely forgotten... I've been busy with Nico... Tina thought in horror.

“Good riddance, I'll inform the others of this heartbreaking discovery,” Jonah's brother examined his arm to find that he required a meal. “I was calling because Jonah, your mother and myself are all in desperate need of a recharge, how is your host fairing?” Monte examined what she could of Tina's skin and sighed.

“More than fine, I'll allow Tina to finish dealing with Robert, then I will come to you.”

“You better make it quick, or Jonah will rip the city apart to find you, he's already furious that we lost Karolina again.”

“I'm hoping that her father's death will lure the little witch out, maybe this is just what we need to get the real weapon, uncle. Be patient.” Monte warned, causing everyone to be alarmed.

“Patience has never been my strongest virtue, you know that.” With that threat, Victor hung up. Tina shut down the phone before groaning.

“What the fuck was that!?” Gert asked immediately.

“Who the fuck are you?” Molly followed.

Chase looked at Tina skeptically. “It's not just my dad, is it?”

“No, your father is one of many who have been forced to take hosts that they're not pleased with.”

“Okay, can someone please tell me what the fuck just happened and why Tina is suddenly a sass queen?”

“She's not Tina, not right now... she's my sister.”

It took a long time to explain the gist of the situation and Monte was slightly irritated with the continuous questions.

“Yes, he's really dead.”
“No, I'm not actually here to take Nico.”
“We're working together, I like it here and don't want anything else to die, Tina wants me out of her body and wants Jonah out of the picture.”

“My mother is being possessed by a murderous sociopathic alien's wife?” Gert mumbled out.

“Yes, it's why she's been so relaxed with getting you back, and why she's been so quick to such drastic measures. You think Jonah's violent; you should see my mother when she gets bored.”

“So you're still with us?” Karolina asked lowly, Monte nodded.

“I want to stay, and Tina can help me do that without causing anyone else to die.” Monte.

Now that we're bringing me up, I'd like out now. Monte groaned at Tina's request, loosening the body briefly before allowing Little Stiff Tina to return. Her posture straightened and the glint in her eye faded.

“Tina?” Leslie asked hesitantly.

“Yes.” Tina looked down at her daughter. “I would rather stay, but I really should go make some preparations for Robert, it's bad I've left it this long already.” Tina placed a gentle hand on Nico's leg and looked at Karolina. “Please watch out for her,” Tina pleaded, and Karolina nodded quickly.

“'Til my dying breath,” Karolina assured, and Tina left.

“Well... that was an interesting encounter,” Xavin admitted before looking to the group. “Would anyone care to accompany me to retrieve some food? I am quite fond of food.” They spoke suddenly, and Karolina let out a laugh at how human they were, stress eating and all.

“I could go for some food.” Chase huffed before standing.

“I'm always hungry,” Molly also declared pushing herself up off the floor.

“Will you be alright?” Chase asked, a hand on Gert's shoulder.

“Ye-yeah... I just need some time to take it all in...” Gert admitted, voice shaky.

The three left, leaving Karolina at Nico's bedside, Leslie seated against the wall across from the foot of Nico's bed, Alex leaning on the windowsill, and Gert across from Karolina.

Alex got the group's attention when he tilted and hit his head against the wall. “I'm good, I'm good.” He repeated, clearly disoriented from waking up so suddenly.

“Look, you're exhausted, Alex, and you can't sleep in a chair or on the floor, and Gert you need to go rest and get your meds and feed Old Lace, you should go back to the Hostel.” Karolina prompted.

“I-I'm too freaked to drive, and he'd pass out at the wheel and get us killed!” Gert argued.

“I'll drive.” Leslie prompted.

“Are you sure?” Karolina asked.

“I'm not that far along, sweetie, it'll be fine.” Leslie stood up, waiting for Gert and Alex to follow suit.

“I don't want to leave her,” Alex argued.

“The others are here, you have a disposable, someone will call if there's any news. Karolina assured, and Alex reluctantly made his way out of the room with Leslie and Gert.

Karolina was left alone by Nico's side, and the alien still had a gentle hold on her girlfriend's hand.

The alien had adjusted herself so her arms rested on the bed and her head fell into her elbow so she could still look at Nico.

It had been quite a while, and Karolina wondered if the others had stayed in the cafeteria for thirds or if they had gone back to the Hostel too.

Karolina stayed by Nico's side, whispering sweet nothings to the unconscious girl in hopes that she'd hear.

“You know... I've been thinking about how to apologize,” Karolina mumbled out sleepily. “But words would be pointless... because I could apologize and tell you that you didn't deserve it a million times but you'd still fight, you'd call me amazing and continue to resent yourself.” Karolina took a shaky breath and sat up, looking at her hands as they fidgeted.
“I wish I could help you, make you realize how much we need you, how much we want you, how much we love you. We all love you more than you do and that's... it's not okay, Nico,” Karolina glanced up to her girlfriend hoping for a response.

“I hope one day you wake up next to me and realize how much I love you, and all that love and so much more will just fly into your mind and you'll realize that you aren't a monster, Nico, you're human... you'll make mistakes but they don't define you. Not when you've done so much good to counter it...” Karolina held back tears.

“I was thinking about us the other day, our future, well my future. But it always came back to you, I couldn't imagine wanting anyone else. I wanna be with you, you're it for me. I know it might be stupid and we're still teens, but I really think you and I are in it for the long run. I don't know if I'll have kids, or animals or a normal home, I don't, but I want to be with you when I find out, so you have to come back to me, we have to finish this, together.” Karolina stared at her lap as she let out a sob.

“Y'd be a great mam.” The voice was hoarse and quiet, it sounded nothing like Nico, but Karolina snapped her head up and saw her girlfriend's eyes half open, breathing raggedly. But... she was awake, mere hours after her amputation even after all the physical trauma placed on her body.

“Nico? You're awake, oh my god, you're awake!” Karolina moved to hug Nico gently.

“Y' remember?” Nico mumbled out roughly, hugging Karolina back with her right arm.

“Because of you,” Karolina confirmed, sitting back down and holding Nico's hand. “I'm so sorry, Nico, I would never have hurt you if I had any clue what was really going on, if I remembered, if I was myself.”

“Hey...” Nico spoke. “I know... I'm just... glad you're... okay...” Nico's body shook as she pulled her left arm out from under the light blanket, ready to reach out and wipe away Karolina's tears.

She abruptly stopped as she saw the white bandage that covered her stump.

“No...” Nico's body trembled at the energy it took to move the arm and examine it.

“After everything, the wound was infected, they had to do it to save you... I'm- I'm so sorry, Nico.” Karolina apologized honestly.

“What th fuq happened?” Nico uttered out, her arm falling limply, Karolina hit the call button for the doctor.

“Too much to explain at once... just focus on getting stronger right now.” Karolina stroked Nico's hair soothingly, the goth winced and Karolina didn't know if it was pain or confusion or both.

“Wad am I on?” Nico slurred, half asleep and half awake.

“Something to help with the pain,” Karolina informed, still stroking Nico's hair when the nurse and doctor came in.

“What seems to be the issue-” He stopped, eyes on Nico in shock. She shouldn't have been able to wake up, not for hours or days or more. “Oh,” He came to the bed in a hurry pulling out his flashlight as he neared Nico.

“Nico, how are you feeling?”

“Pissssed.” She mumbled. “M'arm's gone... on drugs,”

“Well, I'm just happy to see you awake, can you open your eyes all the way for me, Nico?” The girl did as asked and the doctor was amazed at how responsive she was.

“Okay, Nico, we're gonna give you something to help you sleep, okay? You need your rest.”

“Naw... no droggs, no, Karo... tell 'em nur.”

“Doctor, could you listen to her? Please? She doesn't want this.”

“She needs her rest, it's a miracle she's even awake, let alone coherent, her nutrition levels need to be raised.”

“Does she need to be medicated for that?” Karolina asked boldly.

“No, but she'll be in a lot of pain if she's not.”

“Flick you...” Nico mumbled out. “Kar... Karo.. don' let 'em, pleash... don' let 'em.” Nico begged drowsily as the doctor administered the sedative.

“Take her off the other meds, I think she's proven that she's not normal, that she can take a lot more than what meets the eye. Now listen to her and take her off the painkillers.” Karolina paused. “Or, I could just call Tina, get you fired and get a doctor tending to her that'll listen.”

“You can't know, you can't know how much it'll hurt her.”

“Then put her on weaker ones, she doesn't like being disoriented and I doubt that she'll care much about pain when she finds out that she is the closest thing to a miracle this city has ever seen!” Karolina told the doctor, ignoring the fact that she was capable of glowing.

“Alright, we won't administer her next dose, but if it gets out of hand, she's being put under again.” The doctor gestured to a now unconscious Nico before leaving in a huff. Karolina was only worried about what Nico wanted at the moment, no matter what.

It had been a little while but Chase, Molly and Xavin all entered the room, take out bags in hand.

“We're sorry it took so long, but the cafeteria sucked, and the others took the Rolls before we had the chance to stop them, we brought you back this,” Chase placed the paper bag next to Karolina, who still gazed at Nico with a sad yet adoring look in her eyes.

“She woke up,” Karolina notified, and Molly preceded to lose it.

“Oh my god, when!? How long? did she say anything!?”

“A while a go, not a lot, she was pretty out of it. Asked what happened to her arm, pleaded to be taken off the painkillers, then the doctor came in and did some checks before he sedated her.”

“Are they going to take her off the meds?” Chase asked, grabbing food out of his own bag.

“It took some convincing, but yeah. I didn't want Nico to be scared or confused when she woke up. They can always give her lighter ones... or whatever she wants, just as long as she's the one who decides.”

“Did you inform the others?” Xavin asked, their mouth full of some sort of sandwich.

“No, because Mr. McGobblePants over there has the phone.” Karolina motioned to a Chase who was wolfing down a second burger already and a drink.

“Shorry,” He garbled out, before taking out the phone from his pocket and exiting outside, ready to make the call.

Molly moved closer to Nico, examining her carefully. “She's going to be okay now, right?” Karolina looked at Nico and smiled sadly, her eyes crinkling at the same time.

“I hope so, I really hope so.” Karolina breathed out.

There was a knock on the door, and a doctor drew the attention of the group.

“I was expecting to speak to Mrs. Minoru before the end of my shift.”

“Uhm, she's not here, I'll pass the message.” Karolina rose from her seat and exited the room with the doctor.

“So... uhm, what did you want to talk to Tina about?” Karolina asked, arms crossed as she bounced up and down with one leg.

“Well, the fact we've taken her off her medication, as well as the fact that her brain is functioning at a surprisingly high quality considering the trauma she's gone through. Her wounds have healed nicely, though her ribs will still take a few weeks to heal. It's all good news, we just need to discuss having her fitted for a prosthetic. It's all good news, she's progressing well.”

“Alright... I'll let Tina know.” Karolina recalled that the man had said that he would be leaving. “Who will be watching Nico now?”

“Doctor Simons will be taking the case. He has been brought up to date.”

“He knows about the medicine?” The doctor nodded.

“Yes. Do you have any other questions?” Karolina shook her head.

“Thank you,” Karolina answered before turning and returning to Nico's room, meeting Chase in the entry.

“Your mom's going to try to keep the others corralled but she doesn't know how long it'll last. We're probably going to have a bit of a stampede rushing in eventually.” Chase warned and Karolina nodded, understanding why they'd want to come back.

“Right now, Nico's okay, we're all okay, we're safe. That's what matters.” Karolina felt hypocritical as she spoke. She had put Nico in this position, and it haunted her dreams. No matter what any of them had done, it was the truth.

“After all this, we should hit a family therapy session,” Chase joked, opening the room door for Karolina.

“That's too true to be funny,” Karolina wandered in, Chase close behind.

“Anything new?” Karolina asked as she sat back down next to Nico.

“She groaned and said ''fuck'' but that's about it, she hasn't woken up.” Molly declared.

“Language.” The group all said, Xavin included.

“That means the sedative is wearing off, it should have lasted longer,”

“Well, you know better than anyone that Nico's not one to be kept down.” Chase prompted as he dug around in his nearly empty fast food bag.

“Thankfully,” Karolina spoke lowly, her voice barely a whisper as she thought about previous events. If Nico wasn't such a fighter, she'd have died back at the dig site, she wouldn't have come back, Nico wouldn't be laying in front of her in a hospital room, but would be laying in the morgue next to her father.

Her father.

Robert was dead, Nico didn't know, Nico didn't know that her father had died.

Died due to circumstances Nico had apparently caused.

Oh, Nico.

Karolina didn't know if she should be the one to tell Nico, or if it should be Tina. Karolina didn't know when to tell Nico either way.

“How has she been?” Tina entered the room gracefully. Karolina came to the decision that, like Betelgeuse or the devil, if you thought too hard about the woman, she'd appear.

“Good, she woke up.” Karolina couldn't help but smile and shiver every time she said it. The information stopped Tina in her tracks and caused the woman's eyes to widen.

“How long was she awake?”

“Not very, the doctors put her back under to help with the pain. Nico didn't want painkillers so I told the doctor to take her off of them, at least until Nico could wake up and figure out what she needed on her own.”

Karolina also caught the woman up to speed with what the doctor had said.

“Dr. Simons is an imbecile, but he can be manipulated easily, we'll have Nico back to normal and ready to leave soon.”

That brought up another topic for worry, would Tina want Nico back with her?

“Tina, what are we going to do about Robert?” Karolina asked sadly.

“I'll tell her, it's best for everyone in the situation. I tell her, you comfort her, she ends up fine.” Tina declared.

“And what about this? The truce? What happens when she wakes up?” Molly beat Karolina to the question.

“Well, all any of the parents want is for our children to be back home, to be safe. I don't think that after everything, Nico would be safe with me.” Tina paused for a moment, wincing and holding her hand up to her head. “What happened to the asking? This way hurts a lot more.” Tina hissed. Tina took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

“Jonah certainly wants Nico's head on a platter after what she did at the dig site.” Monte was the one speaking now, the change in posture and the faster speech patterns made it clear.

“Hi Monte,” Karolina sighed.

“I'll never get used to that.” Chase declared truthfully.

“Hello,” Xavin spoke a name that was too long and too difficult to pronounce that Karolina hardly comprehended anything after “Mo”.

“Unless Jonah is out of the picture, Nico won't be safe.”

“You'd be willing to kill your dad?” Monte shrugged at Karolina's question.

“I'd obviously prefer not to, but I can no longer abide what we've been doing to your species. I also like it here, your cuisine and openness is a package within itself. I don't wish to leave, and I'm well aware that it is more than possible for us to arrange a way to inhabit an empty vessel without complication.”

“English please?” Molly requested.

“I want to convince Jonah to spend some time focusing on building the technology to enable a human's corpse to contain us without needing to ''sacrifice'' anyone afterwards. We'd be similar to Karolina. If he wants to build a ship and leave after that, then that's fine by me, but I don't wish for our ways to continue.”

“Anybody else only understand like 30 percent of what she's saying?” Chase asked, the alien speaking too quickly for him to catch her drift. He had a hard enough time understanding Tina herself.

“Human intelligence definitely needs to be improved. My family equals bad, we can be less bad though and I want to be less bad. Got it?” Monte groaned, having understood the revised edition, while Chase nodded.

“Why would Jonah want to hurt Nico?” Karolina asked simply.

“Because she can hurt him. Being expelled from a host is not pleasant, and requires an extreme amount of energy. With the little witch around, she can find a million different spells to exercise him a million different times. I know my father, he won't let such a large threat just stand by. He'll want her out of the picture.”

“How do we protect her?” Karolina asked.

“Well, it requires a strategy, would you rather I explain that plan now, or wait until the others arrive?”

“It appears you won't have to decide,” Xavin's attention was aimed out the window, where the Rolls had just entered the nearest parking spot. Alex threw the door open and sprinted out of sight. “The others have just arrived.”

“Ten bucks they take the stairs.” Chase declared.

“fifteen, split if we're both right.”

Not two minutes later, Alex burst through the door, heaving and sweating. “What happened!?” He asked between breaths.

“She woke up, it was good, not bad. You're acting like she died again,” Karolina declared truthfully before knocking on the wooden table top bedside Nico's bed.

“I don't care, how long was she awake? What happened? How'd she wake up in the first place?”

“All I know is that she woke up for a little while before the doctors put her to sleep. Now would you just calm down, there's more we need to talk about.” Karolina declared.

Gert came in followed by Leslie, hearing the last of what Karolina said.

“Wait, before we get to the important stuff, elevator or stairs?” Molly asked.

The two girls answered with the former, Alex replied with the latter.

“That's ten for me.” Molly smiled as Chase handed over the bill.

“Okay, what's going on?” Gert asked, brow crinkled and a single eyebrow raised.

Karolina decided to catch them up to speed, everything until Monte's declaration of having a plan.

“Alright then, Ti- Monte, do share.” Leslie sat down and waited.

“I return to Pride, Tina continues to act as though she's completely unaware of my presence, I continue to pretend to work with Jonah and the others, I'll try to figure out how to sustain our energy in humans without the act of murder. In secret, Tina and I will begin to create a device to pull my kind out of our current vessels and into an empty host.”

“What if it comes down to another fight?”

“I will stay in touch, and will allow Tina to control that arrangement.”

Tina, Tina, Tina, just let me out so I can speak on my own behalf. Tina accused.

You'll have to get used to it sooner or later. We can't just switch at command once we're with the others. Monte thought.

But we're not with the others, are we? Tina scolded in her best authoritarian voice.

You're such a control freak, let someone else be in charge for a change. Monte argued.

Not right now. Tina argued and Monte groaned.

“You, uhm, you okay Monte?” Karolina asked after the alien stopped talking for a little too long.

“Okay is a relative term.” Monte shut her eyes and took a deep breath in preparation for the switch.

Tina was the one looking through her eyes once again.

“I wish I could say that Monte was wrong, but she has a point. The others are probably getting suspicious of my whereabouts and I should likely go and talk to them face to face before they come to look for me. I'd rather stay here but it's what I need to do. You all need to start considering how desperate the others are to get you all back. One doctor or nurse with loose lips and we're finished.”

“Go back to the... go back home,” Karolina suggested. “If everyone goes back home, they're safe, Alex can drop you off then come back and stay with me and Nico, we stay until she's ready to be discharged or until our parents show up and we have to run.” Karolina hesitated at using the word “Hostel” in front of Tina, not wanting to give anything away in case Tina suddenly decided to turn on them.

“I must insist on staying with you, Karolina.” Xavin argued.

“Xavin I need you with the others, you need to help keep everything safe.” Karolina defended her reasoning but Alex sighed and interrupted.

“Look, they have Old Lace and the fistigons, not to mention Molly, if anything happens they'll be able to take care of themselves. And say our parents do show up, we'd need your powers, and you and I can barely drag Nico together, let alone carry her and escape. We could use the extra muscle.”

“Okay, everyone else goes, I'll keep you updated,” Karolina spoke firmly, still holding Nico's good hand from where she sat.

Everyone was preparing to leave when Nico groaned. “Karo?” The girl was squinting and her voice was hoarse but she was awake.

A group of gasps and ''Nico, you're awake''s filled the room.

“Hey, Nico, hey, how you feeling?” Karolina asked stroking Nico's hair back.

“I... had the weirdest dream, we were in a hospital and my arm was-” Nico went to rub her eyes with the hand that wasn't holding Karolina's, only to be faced with the bandage covering her elbow. “Oh...” Nico blinked hard before looking around the room to realize she was still in a hospital. “Not a dream,” Nico drawled as she slumped back into her pillow.

“What are you doing here?” Nico asked Tina lowly.

“She's helping until you're okay,” Karolina explained. “We made a deal, she's kind of with us now.”

“Fucking hell.” Nico tried to bury herself deeper into the sheets.

“I know, it's a lot, and there's more we need to talk about but it can wait until you're feeling better.” Karolina coaxed, still stroking Nico's hair.

“Do you need anything?” Alex asked quickly.

“Water, water please.” Molly immediately grabbed the empty cup on the counter and rushed outside to get to one of the filtered fountains.

Everyone had their own things they wanted to say to Nico, but they knew that she'd need time to heal and they could do it after she was better.

As they waited for Molly, Nico rolled her head to face her mother. Molly ran back into the room, the cup full and straw ready to go. Before Molly got to Nico, the goth managed to get the question out.

“Do you know yet?”

Tina's heart stopped. She didn't know if Nico was referring to Robert or not, but if she was, how did she find out? When did she find out?

Tina's sneaking suspicion that there was more to Nico's condition than a simple mystery was confirmed by that single question.

Chapter Text

Nico's quiet explanation of “I just knew” didn't satisfy anyone, especially not Tina. But Nico was as lucky as a person in her situation could be, she was weak, and had just been through hell, so no one was ready to push her to explain things further, and considering she didn't even know how to explain it, she was definitely lucky.

So instead of proding the goth girl, who was still far too pale for Karolina's liking, the group explained what happened while Nico was out. Jonah broke her arm, she died- Nico took Karolina's hand in hers and squeezed it a little tighter when the others told her that-, Tina brought her back, she started having seizures, the group finding out about the aliens taking hosts, Nico's blood infection, Nico dying again, and then the doctors operated.

The doctors saved her by taking her arm, that's what everyone believed, and Nico would let them continue to do so.

“Can everyone leave, please,” Nico whispered, not really strong enough to muster out anything stronger.

“Nico-” Alex began to protest when she shot him a stern and pleading note, he nodded curtly, head low as he left the room.

“I should go deal with the other PRIDE members anyway. Please rest, Nico.” Nico nodded in response to her mother before Tina left, followed by Chase, Gert and Molly.

Karolina stood, but Nico's hand clasped hers tightly.

“Not you,” Nico pleaded, looking up at Karolina desperately.

Karolina looked over to her mother and Xavin, who left the room as she slowly lowered herself down into the chair.

“Nico,” Karolina whimpered weakly.

“What do you remember from when you were mind-wiped?” Nico asked gently. Karolina's eyes widened as her shoulders tensed.

“All of it, it feels like it was someone else, but I know that it was me, I know what I did,” Karolina's blue eyes blurred as tears started to well in her eyes. “Nico, I'm-”

“It's not your fault.” Nico cut her off, taking her hand in Karolina's.

“Nico, you can't say that, you-”

“No, Karolina, if I wanted to, I could have stopped you with one word, and you know it,” Nico argued. “I wish I could have stopped you from doing it, because I know what it does to your heart, your mind, but I just wanted you to be safe. I would do it again if it came down to it,” Nico assured, and Karolina squeezed her eyes shut as her heart broke with Nico's understanding. Not only was the guilt eating Karolina alive, but she almost wished Nico would hate her, because how little did Nico have to care about herself to be so forgiving about something so awful.

“Please, let me say something?” Karolina whimpered, looking at Nico pleadingly. “I might not have been in my right mind, but I still did it, it was still me. And Nico, I am so, so sorry, and I wish I could take it back, wish I could spare you the pain, but I can't. I can't fix what I did, but I can be better now, I'll be there for you in any way that you want me to be, I-I'll spend my whole life making it up to you if you give me the chance, even though nothing I do will ever fix it.”

Nico smiled weakly, shakily lifting her hand up to Karolina's cheek.

“No more leaving?” Nico pleaded as Karolina's hand held Nico's to her face, melting into the touch.

“No more leaving.” Karolina promised.

“I'm sorry,” Nico began, continuing before Karolina had the chance to interject. “I shouldn't have let you go that far, it wasn't fair to you, to anyone, I just-”

“Why didn't you fight back?”

“I couldn't hurt you, and... I-I was okay with dying if you were there. It's stupid, I know, but I was at peace, if that makes sense? I didn't care if I was dying or if you were the one to do it, because you were there, I wasn't alone, and it was okay. I really, really love you.” Karolina lowered Nico's hand from her cheek and squeezed it.

“I really, really love you too, Nico,” Karolina moved forward in her chair, placing a kiss on Nico's forehead.

“I die twice and all I get is a forehead kiss?” Nico muttered, the shadow of a smirk on her face.

Carefully, Karolina lowered herself again and placed a gentle kiss on Nico's lips. For the brief moment that the kiss lasted, both of them convinced themselves that nothing mattered.

They laid there in silence for longer than they'd like to admit, Karolina's head on Nico's chest and an arm draped over her waist as Nico's arm rested on Karolina's back.

The others came back in after a while, and Karolina lifted herself from Nico, the shorter girl's arm sliding away from her back. Nico had drifted off, and Karolina was glad Nico was resting.

They had brought food, leaving a smoothie they got for Nico on the bedside table as everyone settled in the room.

Night came quickly, and everyone drifted off at one point or another, Karolina not letting go of Nico's hand even as she started to drift late in the night.

So Karolina couldn't help the shock and fear that hit her as her eyes fluttered open to the moonlit room and Nico wasn't laying in bed. Karolina's heart started to race as she spun around in her chair, some of her concern fading as she saw Nico standing by the window, heart monitor beeping steadily while she stared into the night sky.

“Nico, what are you doing, you should be in bed,” Karolina stood, carefully walking next to Nico so as not to disturb the others.

“Nico?” Karolina asked after getting no response from her girlfriend.

Nico didn't respond, she didn't even look away from the moon that shone over the hills and the seemingly silent city that the hospital room looked over.

“Nico, hey,” Karolina shook Nico's shoulder gently.

“I need the staff.” Nico's voice was cold, her gaze unshifting.

“Nico, it's at the Hostel, it's safe, don't worry about the staff. You just need to rest, okay?” Karolina's hand held onto Nico's shoulder a little more firmly at the lack of attention or response. “Nico, look at me, please,” Karolina pulled Nico's shoulder back so the wiccan could look at her. “Nico.”

Nico blinked and shook her head lightly, like she was coming out of a trance. “Yeah... yeah, sorry.”

“Nico, what's going on?” Karolina asked, her hand snaking down Nico's remaining arm to hold her hand.

“Nothing, just a little out of it still,” Nico insisted, going to place her free hand on Karolina's cheek before her eyes looked down to her bandaged stump and she sighed, dropping her arm back down to her side.

“Nico-”

“Can we please just go back to bed?” Nico pleaded. Karolina gave her a distrustful look but nodded, leading Nico back to the hospital cot carefully.

Karolina started to sit down when Nico reached out for her arm.

“Lay down with me? I can make room.”

“Okay.” After a bit of awkward shifting on the far too-small bed, Karolina settled her head in the crook of Nico's neck, arm around her stomach as Nico held onto her forearm.

Karolina didn't realize how much she had missed this.

Karolina awoke again, the night sky turning into a purple pink with the coming morning, and Nico tossing and turning.

“Nico, hey, you're safe, you're safe,” Karolina whispered.

“She keeps mentioning time,” Karolina nearly jumped out of her skin, letting out a relieved sigh as she looked to the darkest corner of the room.

“Jesus, Xavin,” Karolina whispered, running her hand through Nico's hair as she addressed the alien.

“My apologies, Karolina.”

“How long has she been doing this?” Karolina asked.

“Not long, shortly after I awoke, shortly before you did.”

“What do you mean she's been talking about time?”

“Needing more, not having enough, running out, the utterances very in clarity,” Xavin explained. Karolina squinted, looking back to Nico as she continued to run her hand through her hair, her other hand squeezing Nico's tigh gently in support.

“Go get some water, please,” Karolina asked, and Xavin left the room silently.

Karolina started shaking Nico gently and she started to settle, before slowly blinking her way into consciousness.

“Hey, you're okay, you're okay,” Karolina assured as Nico let out a sigh, closing her eyes.

Nico just tried to catch her breath as she shut her eyes tightly.

“Here,” Xavin said quietly as they returned to the room, plastic cup full of water in hand.

Karolina took it from them and passed it down to Nico, the smaller girl drinking it slowly before pulling away to breathe.

“What were you dreaming about?” Karolina asked.

“Nothing good.” Nico replied bluntly, not willing to go into any more detail.

The others woke up with the sun, Gert being the last to naturally stir and nudge Chase in the shoulder to get him to wake up.

Nico was getting really tired of everybody's “how are you doing?” and “how do you feel?” questions really fast.

“Look, I appreciate the concern,” Nico lied eventually. “But I'm really just starving.” Nico admitted.

“Molly and I will go grab something to eat,” Chase offered, and Molly nodded.

“How long to the doctors plan on keeping me here?” Nico asked after a period of silence.

“A while, days, weeks, they want to monitor your healing and brain activity after everything you've been through.”

“You guys know you can't stay here, right? Especially now that Tina know's we're all here, what if she turns on us?” Nico asked.

“She won't, I don't know why, but I trust her.” Leslie prompted, Karolina nodded in agreement.

“But even if she doesn't, all it will take is one doctor or patient to spill to our parents, and we're screwed. Getting one of us, so what? But everyone at once? We can't afford to let that happen.” Nico argued.

“Please, don't worry about that right now, you just need to focus on healing.” Karolina reassured.

“I'm just saying, we need to get out of here as soon as possible, and even if I'm stuck here, you guys can't all stay.”

“Nico, none of us are going to leave you here alone, that's ridiculous,” Alex countered.

“And can we be honest for a second?” Gert began, “Even without the staff, if our parents got to you, mind wiped you? That is literally the worst case scenario. I hate to admit it, but you're our strongest player, by like a lot.” Gert started. “And we need you, not just because of your powers, but we can't lose anyone else and have the risk of not being able to get them back be a possibility, especially not you.”

Nico nodded slowly.

“So we need to find a way to get me out of here.” Nico declared.

“No, at least not until the doctors do some more tests, not until we're absolutely positive that you're going to be okay, that's what matters right now, okay?” Karolina looked at Nico with a warning behind her eyes.

“Got it,” Nico agreed reluctantly before looking to the others. “Can someone go get a doctor so we can make sure I'm good to go?” Nico asked.

Karolina closed her eyes and let out a defeated sigh as Gert and Alex both let out a scoff in response to Nico's stubborness.

“I'll go,” Xavin offered.

“I'll join you,” Leslie added. “Not necessarily safe for anyone to wander on their own.”

The pair left and Karolina looked at Nico with pain in her eyes.

“Please, you can't worry about us, or our parents, you have to just focus on getting better,” Karolina pleaded.

“I am, but I'm not going to get better if our parents come in guns blazing and I can't protect myself,” Nico argued. Karolina's eyes sunk slightly at Nico's words. “Hey, hey, I trust you, all of you, but I'm not the type to just stand back and watch. I want to be able to help. I don't want to be a burden for longer than I have to be.” Nico pleaded.

“You're not a burden.” Karolina smiled softly as she looked to Gert and Alex, who responded as quickly as she had.

Leslie and “Tina” returned fairly quickly, Doctor Simons with them.

“How are you doing, Nico?” He asked as he approached her bedside.

“Fine,” Nico lied. He placed a stethoscope on his ears and listened to Nico's heart and breathing while observing the heart monitor.

“Well, your vitals seem to be alright,” Simons pulled out a small flashlight and turned it on, getting Nico to follow it with her eyes.

“Your response is good, which is promising after the trauma you faced, any pain in the right arm?” He asked. Nico blinked slowly, lifted up her bandaged stump, looked at it then back up to the doctor before blinking again.

“No.” She replied coldly.

“Has it hurt at all since you've been taken off the medication?”

“Only the part where you chopped the rest of it off. No phantom pain if that's what you're wondering.”

“Good to know.” Doctor Simons scribbled something down on his clipboard. “It looks like you're healing pretty well, especially after the ordeal you've been through, it's really a miracle.”

“Can I leave?” Nico asked.

“Ah,” Simons sighed. “Well, we still haven't pinpointed the cause of your previous seizures, and we need to do some more scans anyway to make sure that there's no lasting damage after your brain was without oxygen for so long.We also need to run some bloodwork to be positive the infection hasn't spead. We'll set the tests up as quickly as possible, but you're going to be here for a few days at least while we monitor you and wait for results. We can also start fitting you for a prosthetic if you'd like.”

“No need.” Nico replied.

“The sooner we can have all of that arranged, the better, thank you,” Tina spoke.

Doctor Simons nodded to the intimidating woman before leaving the room. Once the door was closed, Xavin shifted back into their prefered appearance. Alex winced and looked away as they did.

“Fuck.” Nico mumbled to herself.

“It'll be okay,” Karolina promised.

Molly and Chase returned shortly after, handing out breakfast to the group. Most had various styles of eggs, pancakes, and bacon, but Chase got Leslie eggs benedict. Karolina and Nico split a tray of blueberry pancakes and scrambled eggs, both of them hungry and needing to eat, but neither having much of an appetite. On a normal day, Nico might have thought Karolina feeding her was cute, but knowing it was because she was an arm down, Nico couldn't help but feel embarassed.

Midway through his meal, Alex sat up, looking around the group, eyes lingering on Xavin and Karolina as his gaze met theirs.

“You okay?” Chase asked. Alex nodded, setting his tray aside and standing.

“Yeah, just feel nauseous, need some air.” Alex stepped out of the room and everyone tried to brush off the odd behaviour and continue to eat.

Alex returned shortly before Doctor Simons and a set of nurses came in and wheeled Nico's hospital cot away for the first of many examinations.

The group stayed silent as they waited for Nico to be returned. Thankfully, the examinations didn't last long and Nico was settled again as Chase was looking out the window.

He squinted down at the parking lot, and his face dropped and he turned to face the others.

“Our parents are here.”

“What the hell?” Alex asked, running to the window.

“Shit, shit, shit.” Alex backed away from the window, pulling Chase back with him.

“Get her out of here, now,” Nico directed Xavin, motioning to Leslie.

“Take the back stairs, the ones down the other hallway, it's an emergency exit that leads to the back. Get to the Rolls,” Alex explained to Chase, who nodded and started helping Xavin with Leslie, Gert went with them to keep lookout.

“You guys need to go,” Nico told the group, straining herself just to stand up.

“No, not without you.” Karolina argued, trying to help Nico out of the hospital bed.

“They're going to be up here any minute, they can't get you again. You need to leave, I'll just slow you down.”

“No you won't,” Molly took a deep breath as she approached Nico, eyes glowing as she lifted Nico out of the bed as she nodded to Alex and Karolina.

Karolina opened the door, Alex peeking out before motioning for Molly and Karolina to go. He kept his eyes on the elevators as he tried his best to look subtle as the four of them followed the others.

“Guys, go, go go!” Alex started pushing them around the corner as Victor Stein burst through the stairwell doors.

The group continued to move, Molly having to take a moment to breathe before continuing onwards.

“They're not there!” Victor Stein yelled out in fury, voice booming so much through the halls that they could hear him.

Alex shoved open the door to the stairwell and the group started to descend the staircase.

“Code Yellow. I repeat we have a Code Yellow. Asian, black hair, 5''2, Code Yellow.”

They started to rush down the strairs quickly, Molly trying very hard not to drop Nico.

Alex jumped down the last few steps and rammed into the emergency exit door. It didn't budge, the hospital was on lockdown.

Molly set Nico's feet on the ground, and Nico immediately clung to Karolina for support as Molly shook herself out. Her eyes took on their yellow-orange glow again as her hands curled into the edge of the door, pulling her arms towards herself, she pushed against the door with her body, the large door giving way as alarms started to sound from within the hospital. Alex started pushing Karolina and Nico in front of him and out of the hospital as the Rolls pulled up in from around the corner. Gert opened the back door as Molly jumped in, crawling into the very back with Gert and Xavin as Alex slid in, helping Nico in before Karolina jumped in and slammed the door. Nurses ran into the stairwell as Chase slammed on the gas.

“So much for waiting for the tests,” Nico breathed out as she slumped into the seat, the short distance from the hospital exit to the Rolls more than enough to exhaust her.

* * *

“They were all here and you didn't know!?” Victor yelled at Tina.

“I'm sorry if my being preoccupied with my deceased husband is of inconvenience to you, Victor,” Tina snarled back, all of them in the halls of the hospital while waiting for staff members to come speak to them after the Code Yellow was cleared, Nico no longer missing as she had exited the building.

“Goddammit Tina, no one said anything? You didn't see a bunch of teens running around the halls?”

“They've gotten pretty good at this whole runaway thing, I doubt they were running around,” Geoffrey mumbled from where he leaned against the wall.

“We could have had them!” Victor snapped at Tina again.

“Lay off,” Stacey warned. Tina stared at the ground.

“Hello, sorry for the delay,” Doctor Simons approached them.

“Tell us everything,” Victor demanded.

“I had the understanding Ms. Minoru and Ms. Dean were debriefing you about your children's stay here,” Tina squinted and looked at the other parents, putting on a good act of confusion. She and Monte had already agreed to blame the doctors' belief she was aware of the situation on Xavin.

“But, if I was mistaken,” Doctor Simons continued. “The others brought Nico in some with fairly bad injuries after she started having seizures, they came and went as they kept tabs on Nico's condition. We had to amputate Nico's arm, which Ms. Minoru is aware of,” Tina looked taken aback as she turned away from the Doctor to glance at the others. “Of course, you arrived and according to camera footage, the group ran and took Nico with them.”

“Also, Ms. Minoru, there were some startling discoveries with Nico's latest tests that I would like to share with you.”

“Please,” Tina insisted, leading him a little ways away from the group.

Victor's blood was boiling as he turned to the other parents.

“She knew? How could she-”

“No, she looked surprised, genuinely surprised when the doctor said that she knew this already.” Janet paused. “When we tried to ambush them, one of the drones picked up something odd, the glitch, with the woman turning into Karolina, maybe it wasn't a glitch. Maybe a shapeshifter was on that ship too,” Janet suggested. “What if they took Tina's form to get Nico help without alerting us?”

“I guess that will have to be something we ask Jonah once he's recharged.” Victor grumbled.

Across the hall, the doctor was talking quietly to maintain some privacy.

“We did some scans of Nico's brain, and she was showing signs of excessive brain activity,” the doctor explained. “We don't know the cause, we'd have to conduct more tests to be sure. Tests we're unfortunately unable to conduct now...”

“What are some possible causes?”

“PTSD, an aneurism, but there aren't any signs of one from the test we conducted. A tumor, although that is unlikely given our previous tests. This is not a good thing, it can cause loss of memory, excessive stress and anxiety, mood swings, we need her back to provide a diagnosis.”

“I wish I was in control of that,” Tina huffed out.

* * *

Chase slowed down eventually, not wanting to cause more of a scene.

As they pulled up to the vehicle entrance of the Hostel, he smiled.

“No one's dying, no one has amnesia. I guess this is the first home sweet home we get to share in a long time.”

Chase parked, and he and Leslie got out first as Alex and Karolina opened their doors. Leslie checked up on Karolina before heading back to the main house, Karolina and Nico paused once they exited the vehicle to hug each other tightly.

Molly, Gert, and Xavin climbed out of the back of the car and started to walk towards the house.

“Molly, hey,” Nico called out, pulling away from Karolina and taking a few shaky steps towards the younger teen as she turned to face Nico from the door way.

“Yeah?”

“I just wanted to say thank you, after the way I treated you before, you could have left me there and I would have understood.” Nico admitted. “I'm really sorry, Molly, you were scared, and you wanted your sister back. I was angry and lost and I shouldn't have taken that out on you. You're still just a kid, we all are, you've already grown up more than you have to and-”

Nico didn't have the chance to finish as Molly barrelled into her with the tightest hug imaginable. Nico stumbled slightly on imact as Molly sniffled into Nico's shoulder. Nico reciprocated the hug with the arm she was able to do so.

“I never should have treated you that way, you brought them back for me, all you do is protect us, I-I'm so sorry, Nico, I'm so sorry.”

“Me too, Molls, me too.” Nico took a deep breath as she held onto Molly a little tighter.

After Molly eventually let Nico go, Karolina slowly helped her up to their room, taking full minutes to walk up the two flights of stairs.

Karolina sat Nico on their bed before leaving to get Nico a glass of water.

Nico sat in silence for a moment before holding her hand out, the staff flying into her grip.

Nico closed her eyes, the staff glowing as it activated.

“I need my arm,” Nico pleaded, and the staff glowed a little brighter as pieces of its essence flowed into Nico's hand, up her arm and across her chest.

The bandages tore open as a mix of black wood and metal started sprouting from her stitches. The material expanded and grew in length, a black hand shaping at the end.

Nico let out a shaky breath as the staff stopped glowing. She set it down next to her and examined the new limb.

She curled her fingers in one by one before extending them again.

“That's better.” Nico told herself.

Chapter Text

Karolina couldn't help but watch the others around the Hostel as she went down to the kitchen.

It was odd how everything was seemingly fine for the others now. Gert, Chase, and Molly sat in the foyer, conversing among themselves as Old Lace curled up at Gert's feet. Alex was back in his room at his computer.

Everyone went back to normal so easily, and Karolina couldn't stop the pit that formed in her stomach as she looked around.

No more blame, no frustration, everything seemed oddly normal, and Karolina knew that she should be happy for everyone, but the guilt was still festering inside of her, everything she did still sat at the forefront of her mind, she couldn't be naive enough to believe that this would last. Distrust didn't just disappear.

Karolina made her way into the kitchen, smiling weakly at her mom and Xavin as she grabbed a glass.

They didn't prod her, and she was thankful, they knew that she needed time.

Karolina returned up the stairs, trying to ignore the concerned look Gert shot her.

She opened the door and her eyes widdened as Nico stood at the foot of the bed, examining her arm. The arm that had been missing when Karolina left the room. The Staff of One laid on the chest at the end of the bed, and Nico's new forearm was black, with similar copper detailing to the head of the staff.

“Woah,” Karolina breathed out, Nico's eyes grew wide as she saw Karolina, giving the blond a soft smile before she waved with her new arm.

“Hi,” Nico whispered.

“Hi.” Karolina approached, setting the glass down as she took Nico's hands in hers, the both of them examining the new limb. “It's nice, you did a good job. But... you know you didn't need to do that, right? We would have worked through it together.”

“I couldn't afford to slow us down, to be a burden-”

“Hey, hey,” Karolina cupped Nico's cheeks in her hands, pulling Nico's eyes up to meet hers. “It would not have been a burden, it would have been a challenge to face and grow into, but nothing about you, not your powers, not your feelings, not your lack of an arm, nothing about you is a burden.”

“I couldn't risk it, I-I have to be ready.” Nico's eyes drifted down, trying to convince herself.

“Nico, we will be. We're going to be okay. It won't all be on you anymore, I won't let it,” Karolina paused. “I never really understood how scared you were of yourself, of your powers, but I do now. Nico, hurting you was the worst thing I've ever done, and I can't imagine how you felt after AWOL, but now I know the guilt... I know that it stays with you. Even if you have the chance to be forgiven, it doesn't just go away. You are incredible, and I'm not scared of you, but I won't let anyone push you, and I won't let you push yourself to use your powers in a way that makes you unconfortable, not again.”

“You still feel guilty?” Nico whispered, her hand hanging on to Karolina's arm.

“I always will, Nico, I will spend the rest of my life trying to make it right, to make you happy, to protect you, I won't lose you again, and if I have any say in it, no one is going to hurt you ever again, especially not me.”

“With our life that's not going to be easy,” Nico smiled sadly.

“It won't always be like this for us, not forever.”

“You think?”

“Yeah I do,” Karolina rested her forehead against Nico's, who closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I think we'll figure it out one day, that we'll be able to go on real dates, to live normal lives again; that we'll be able to live happily and freely. We can spend hours in parks and meadows enjoying the peacefulness of nature, not looking over our shoulder at every sound. I know that we can be together outside of this, that we'll get that chance.”

“I hope you're right,” Nico breathed out, she moved her lips closer to Karolina's, who pulled away slightly, meeting Nico's gaze.

“Are you sure?”

“I'm not scared of you either, you know,” Nico smiled gently, hand trailing to the back of Karolina's head as she pushed herself up, kissing Karolina as the two of them melted into each other's touch.

They actually managed to sleep soundly that night.

* * *

“Montserrat, you're telling me Tina really had no clue of the fact that the kids were a few floors above her?” Jonah's brother spoke from within Victor.

“Yes, that's what I've been saying. She was at the hospital, she visited Robert's body, she talked to doctors, she left to start making arrangements, she's coping.”

“Tina Minoru doesn't need to cope.”

“That's ridiculous, uncle. She's a human, they all are. Of course she's going to mourn the loss of her husband.”

“It doesn't matter anyway,” Jonah's wife sighed. “What does matter, is that while Tina was off being useless, we made some discoveries about the whereabouts of the others.”

Let me out of here so I can show that bitch exactly how useless I am. Monte fought back a smile at Tina's internal commentary.

“Where are they?” Monte asked, wanting to provide the information to Tina on the off chance they could locate the teens again.

Jonah's brother cleared his throat. “My wife and my youngest... he did not make it into a host in time, they were lost. So all that remain to be found are your brother and my eldest. My son made contact, he told us that they were at the hospital, he lost control though, so there's no guarantee as to how quickly we can locate him. I believe he's within the Wilder boy. Your brother must be within one of the other children, it'll just be a matter of figuring out who.”

“Any word from father yet?” Monte looked between Stacey and Victor.

“Not yet, he'll find us soon, I know it. Hopefully we have even more information to provide him upon his return.” Jonah's wife assured.

* * *

Karolina woke up to an empty bed, panic set in almost immediately as she shot up to search for Nico in their room. She couldn't help the sickening feeling that it all had been a twisted dream, that Nico died at the dig site and it was Karolina's fault, that Nico wasn't fine, that nothing was fine.

As she determined she was alone in their room, Karolina practically ran out to the hall, letting out a long sigh as she saw Nico meditating on the landing of the stairwell.

“Nico, you might have dealt with the amputation but you still went through a lot, you should be resting.”

“I am,” Nico looked back towards Karolina as the taller girl came down the stairs. “Good morning.”

“Morning, you scared the hell out of me,” Karolina sat down next to Nico.

“Sorry, just needed to clear my head, I still feel off.”

“It's okay, I get it, like I said you've been through a lot,” Karolina placed her hand on Nico's knee, and the goth girl sighed.

“Yeah, and I wish I could understand it all.” Karolina furrowed her brow at Nico's statement, confused.

“What do you mean?”

“I don't know, while I was out, it was like I was in a... a nightmare. It started off nice enough, watching pieces of my life, but then everything changed. I watched myself find Amy on repeat, I relived every failure, everything bad I've ever done, bad things I could do... I don't know why I saw what I saw, I just know that I wanted it all to stop, no matter what that meant.”

“Nico...”

“I just... I wish that I could figure out why,” Nico muttered, sliding her hand into Karolina's as a door opened from the bottom floor of the Hostel.

“Oh,” Xavin seemed surprised when they saw Karolina and Nico out and about. “I heard a noise, I was just investigating,” Xavin explained.

“Everything's fine Xavin, we're just talking,” Karolina told them gently.

“It's been so quiet, I was worried something had happened,” Xavin looked sheepish at the bottom of the stairs.

It hadn't even occured to Nico that the shift in dynamic with Karolina's return could have left the alien feeling left out. Lonely. But that was the only way Nico could describe Xavin's tone: lonely.

“Want to have some tea with us?” Nico asked as she pushed herself up.

Xavin's eyes widened as Nico stood, walking down the steps hand in hand with Karolina.

Nico squinted at Xavin's confused gaze, before looking down at what Xavin was staring at. She moved her new limb slightly, her suspicions confirmed as Xavin's eyes followed the odd looking limb.

“I used the Staff to fix it,” Nico explained as she and Karolina stopped next to the taller woman. With a pat on Xavin's arm, Nico motioned her head to the dining room as she pulled Karolina along.

“Have I mentioned how nice it is to see you two getting along?” Karolina asked quietly as Nico filled the kettle.

The wiccan shrugged. “They're actually pretty cool,” Nico admitted. “Now that they're not bound and determined to marry you.”

Karolina pulled herself a little closer to Nico, hugging her from behind. Nico closed her eyes and sunk into the touch.

It was nice to be held by her girlfriend again, instead of the blonde trying to kill her.

Nico and Karolina sat down with Xavin, and the three conversed a bit before the others began to emerge.

Molly was first, blinking repeatedly once seeing Nico's newly made arm.

“That wasn't there before,” Molly spoke bluntly, pointing at the wooden-like material that had replaced the goth's limb.

Nico shrugged. “I fixed it.”

Gert and Chase were next, Chase admiring the craftsmanship as Gert began a rant about how Nico being unable to live without her arm was rooted in internalized ableism.

“Look, Gert, stop. I had the ability to fix it so I did, okay? I didn't really have the time to adjust, so I came up with a solution that doesn't hurt anybody,” Nico just wanted the noise to stop, missing the peacefulness she shared with Karolina in their bedroom.

“It's still problematic,” Gert mumbled as she sat down.

“Gert, please, leave her alone, okay?” Karolina pleaded, rubbing Nico's back soothingly.

Alex emerged next, letting out a 'woah' when he saw it.

Nico slammed her mug down after Alex and Chase started to ask questions. “The next person to say anything about my arm will lose both of theirs. I had two, lost one, made one, end of story.”

Molly had to curl her lips in to stop herself from laughing, looking over to Xavin, who seemed to be just as entertained by Nico's sudden outburst.

“Fine then, what are we going to do about our parents?” Chase asked.

“I have a couple ideas, but nothing I could pull off yet,” Nico admitted with another sip from her mug.

“You should still let us in on your plan, last time you didn't it got you killed,” Alex reasoned.

“And you lost an arm,” Molly whispered cheekily, flinching back in her chair with a smile at Nico's death glare.

“I need to talk about it with Karolina first,” Nico declared, turning her attention back to the group.

“We can talk here, Alex is right, you shouldn't keep it to yourself, let us help.”

“You might not want to,” Nico's voice was low, glancing worriedly over to her girlfriend.

“Your ideas involve killing them, don't they?” Karolina asked quietly.

Nico nodded. “I have a couple ideas for spells that would get rid of them for good without hurting our parents, if I can hold it for long enough with our parents close.”

“What about Monte?” Karolina asked.

“I don't know, but I can't let her keep possessing my mother,” Nico explained.

“Could you use a spell to send her into another host?” Alex asked.

“Maybe, but I don't even know if I'm strong enough to take all of them out, especially Jonah.”

“And we don't even know who all of them are for you to focus the spell on...” Karolina's voice got quiet for a moment as she recalled her time with the other side. “Jonah, he... he said that there were people missing, his son and my cousins,” Karolina explained. “They're not in the other parents,”

“So they could be in us,” Gert concluded, earning a defeated sigh from Nico. “Great.”

“How many others?” Chase asked.

“Three from what they talked about, but I'm not sure. I can try to reach Monte and find out for sure.”

“Okay, so say we find out who the others are, how do we get everyone in one place, we know that Jonah's family doesn't take chances, if we offer ourselves up, they'll probably have tech to make sure Nico can't use her powers.” Alex was thinking through the courses of actions that they could take, making his own plans.

“We've destroyed that tech before, we can do it again,” Chase pointed out.

“Yeah, and they lost, they won't take the chance again.” Alex declared. “We find out who the other hosts are, we find a way to face them all on our terms, we've got connections with Monte, we use that to our advantage. From there, we'll find a way to make sure Nico finishes the job this time.”

Nico swallowed hard, setting her mug on the table before sliding her chair out and walking away from the group.

“Nico-” Karolina called out after her girlfriend. She shot her attention to Alex. “You were there when she took out AWOL, you saw what it did to her, and you're fine with her doing it again?”

“It was her idea!” Alex defended. “Besides, she managed to bounce back.”

“I'm not talking about physically, Alex. What she did still haunts her, we can't just push her to do it again unless she's totally certain. And even then, maybe we should look at other options.”

“We barely have any options as it is,” Alex argued. “Just, find out how many hosts we need to track down first, okay? We'll go from there.” Alex gave a look that showed he was looking for a compromise, but Karolina left the table without another word, jogging up the stairs towards her room.

“Nico,” Karolina said gently as she shut the door to her bedroom, Nico sitting on the chest at the end of their bed, hands to her temples as her knees supported her elbows. “Nico, you don't have to do anything you don't want to do.”

“Don't I though?” Nico threw her hands up in frustration. “I did it to AWOL, to my dad, what's a few more lives to my plate,” Nico let out a sigh, pushing her hands against her knees as Karolina sat next to her.

“I want to make things better, I want everyone to get their parents back, even if our parents aren't much better than the aliens. I just wish it was an easier decision to make.”

“It'll never be easy,” Karolina spoke softly, grabbing onto one of Nico's hands as she started rubbing her back. “But don't add me to your worries. You'll do what you have to, I trust that,” Karolina assured.

“How? For all you know I'm one of the hosts,” Nico whimpered, Karolina's heart breaking at seeing how broken and lost Nico's eyes looked.

“You're not,” Karolina assured. “I know you, I'd know if you weren't you.”

“But AWOL, my dad, even with Jonah at the dig site when we were trying to get you back,” Nico took a deep breath. “Something took over, something dark, something that wanted to cause pain, I thought it was the staff, that it was starting to corrupt my mind, but what if it wasn't?”

“Then we'll figure it out,” Karolina assured, ready to bet her life that Nico wasn't fighting anything other than self-hate and fear. “But right now, we're here, we're together, and you're you and I'm me, that's all that counts right now.” Karolina pulled Nico in close, holding her protectively as the goth weakly returned the hug.

“I love you,” Nico whispered.

“I love you too, and you're not alone, I've got you, Nico,” Karolina assured.

They stayed like that for a while, before Karolina went to go call Tina and Monte using one of the two burner phones.

“Hello?”

“Tina?”

“This is she,” Tina said. “Who is this?”

“Karolina.”

“How's Nico doing?” Tina's voice immediately became hushed as she moved into an office for some privacy.

“Better, she made herself a new arm. But we need to talk.”

“Yes we do,” Tina said quickly. “Jonah's brother thinks Alex is the host for his son.”

Karolina's breath hitched in her throat, looking around the room she had made the call from to make sure that she was alone. “What about the others?”

“Dead, except for Jonah's son, but we don't know who he's inhabiting, they think it's another one of you.”

“Basically, anyone except for me and Xavin,” Karolina muttered weakly.

“Yes.”

“How do we find out who it is?” Karolina asked quietly.

“I'm not sure, but I'm thinking of somehow using the same tech that Jonah used to apprehend you. I just need to get it to you.”

“I can't tell you where we are, not after the hospital.”

“That wasn't us, I swear. But I understand your reservations. I'll find a way to get hold of some of the tech and I'll tell you where I hide it. Somewhere far from us and the other parents of PRIDE.”

“Okay, hurry, please.” Karolina pleaded.

“We will. But before you go, there's one more thing,” Tina took a good look around, cautious herself. “Nico's not in the clear yet, the doctor's tests found excessive brain activity from the tests they ran. They said it could be PTSD, which wouldn't be surprising after what happened, but it could also be something more severe.”

“Like?”

“An aneurysm, a tumor, nothing good. I wouldn't be surprised if it was caused by the staff, but it's still something to be wary of, and good reason to get her more medical attention.”

“Okay, I'll make sure she knows, I'll watch out for her.” Karolina replied, swallowing hard as she tried to absorb all the information.

“Thank you.”

Outside of the garage entrance to the Hostel, Alex was on the second burner phone.

“Hello?” Victor's voice came through the speaker, but Jonah's brother was the one speaking.

“Hi, Dad,” Alex drawled out casually, Jonah's nephew speaking through Alex's body.

“Where are you, my son?” Victor asked quickly, wanting nothing more than to be reunited with his last living child.

“Not sure, a small hideaway in the hills, actually have a pretty nice view, if I'm being honest.”

“Son,” Victor's tone warned Alex to get to the point, to give him more information.

“Look, I don't know where we are, but what I do know,” Alex paused. “Is that our precious Montserrat is a traitor.”

Jonah's nephew hung up the phone with that, looking out to the Hollywood fields with a smirk. Why go back to his family so soon when he could learn more where he was as a passenger?

“Where's Alex?” Karolina called out, walking down the stairs, Nico right behind her.

Everyone emerged from where they had been, Molly and Leslie rising from the couch as Xavin came out of one of the rooms on the bottom floor, Gert and Chase coming out of their room.

“I'm right here, what's going on?” Alex asked as he entered from the garage.

“Sorry, Alex,” Nico spoke curtly, winding back her staff and swinging it into the side of his head, knocking him to the floor.

“What the hell, Nico?” Alex yelled as Karolina picked him up, sitting him in a chair that Nico pulled up.

“Molly hold onto him,” Nico ordered.

“What's going on?” Molly asked.

“Alex was the one to rat us out at the hospital, well, not Alex, but he's one of the hosts,” Karolina explained, giving Molly enough of a reason to hold down her friend.

“When the hell would I have had time, I only ever left the room for a glass of water,” Alex shouted in irritation, Molly pushing him down into the chair.

“You had the burner phone, you could have called one of them.” Karolina offered.

“And who told you that I did it?” Alex asked, his voice loud and desperate.

“Tina, who was told by Jonah's brother.”

“Can't you see she's pinning the blame on me to keep contact with us? She was the rat!” Alex yelled.

“And half an hour a go you were telling us to use our contact with Monte to our advantage,” Karolina reasoned.

“This is just to be safe,” Nico assured as ring of the staff began to glow.

“What are you doing, Nico you'll kill me if you're wrong,” Alex struggled against Molly desperately, the younger girl looking nervous at what was occuring in front of her.

“No, it won't,” Nico took a deep breath, wrapping her hands around the Staff of One as she stared Alex down through the centre of the staff's glowing ring.

“Extinguish,” Nico muttered out, focusing on the fact that she did not want this spell to kill Alex, that she wanted anything except that.

Alex started writing under Molly's grip, Nico's arms shook as she tried to keep a steady grip on the staff, aiming it at her friend.

Alex's head swung back, surprising Molly enough that she jumped back, her hold freeing from him giving him control of his limbs. Alex started clawing at his throat as he let out an agonized yell, a glow slowly emerging from his nostrils and mouth.

The light that was all too similar to Karolina's started to pull itself from Alex, floating above him in a ball as it tried to escape the hold of the spell, before it began to shrivel into itself before it seemed to swallow itself hold, sinking into itself until there was nothing left.

The ball of light gone, Nico broke the spell, falling into Karolina's arms as her strength left her.

Molly caught Alex as he began to fall out of the chair, looking him over to see if anything was wrong.

A disgruntled groan signalled that, at the very least, Alex was still alive.

* * *

Monte was searching through her uncle's work in one of Victor's labs, Tina being willing to give the alien the reins since she didn't entirely know what they were looking for.

Monte smiled, holding a small hexagon cube in victory.

Monte pocketed the device, turning to exit the lab when she realized it was blocked.

Victor and Stacey stood to the back with cold looks in their eyes, a bulky man in a suit standing between them.

“Hello, daughter.” Jonah had returned, this was his new host.

“Father, I'm glad you've returned to us.”

“I just wish it weren't under such disappointing circumstances,” Jonah pushed up his suit's sleeves, his glare looming over Monte and Tina.

“What?” Monte asked, backing up as the three other aliens approached her.

They know. You need to get out of here and get that device to the children. Tina spoke internally.

Unfortunately for the both of them, that would be easier said than done.

So, desperately, Monte charged at her father, like a cornered animal trying to break through to freedom.

Chapter Text

Karolina woke up in the middle of the night, Nico tossing and turning next to her, her face distorted with discomfort.

“Nico? Nico,” Karolina coaxed, trying to gently wake the other girl.

Nico practically threw herself out of the bed, hitting the floor before beginning to scramble away. Karolina threw back the covers, getting out of the bed and crouching next to a wide-eyed Nico, who scrambled further away from Karolina as she reached out.

“It was just a dream, Nico. It wasn't real.” Nico looked Karolina up and down before she gave a shaky nod, signalling Karolina that it was okay to touch her.

Karolina got behind Nico and pulled her in close, Nico closing her eyes and sinking into the touch. Her chest heaved as she tried to steady her rapid breathing, bringing her hand to Karolina's arm to remind her that she was there.

They stayed silent for a while after Nico had steadied herself, Karolina running a hand through Nico's hair as Nico curled in closer to her.

“We don't have to talk about it if you don't want to, but we can if you do,” Karolina offered gently, Nico pressing her head to Karolina's chest.

“It was hell.” Nico muttered out weakly. She couldn't vocalize that her nightmare involved her hurting the others, killing them like she watched herself do so many times while trapped in her head.

“I've got you,” Karolina assured, holding Nico a little tighter.

The day continued and went on without incident, mostly planning to get the last alien to reveal themself.

“Monte said the others knew that Jonah's nephew was inside of Alex, but his son hasn't made contact.”

“If the bastard inside of me told them that we were at the hospital, who knows what else he told them,” Alex admitted sadly, a frozen bag of peas pressed to the side of his head to help soothe the pounding in his skull that had been tormenting him since they freed him.

“You really don't remember anything?” Molly asked. Alex shook his head.

“It's nothing but gaps during the time that he took over.”

“Well, we know Monte and Tina are working on getting us the inhibitors,” Karolina assured.

“Okay, so we figure out who the other host is, we make sure that they can't do anything, but how do we get all of them together?” Chase asked.

“We could use the last host to our advantage,” Gert suggested.

“Use Jonah's son to lure him out like he used me to get you all of you,” Karolina nodded in agreement.

“Then we keep them all in one place until Nico can do the spell,” Alex explained further, motioning the frozen bag towards the goth.

“The only other spells I have will kill the aliens, I need to know that you're okay with that,” Nico explained.

“What if we keep Monte away? Then once the others are gone, we can find a way to find her a host of her own, someone dead, find a way to support her energy without needing to consume people,” Karolina suggested. “But Tina's your mom, so I think it's up to you.”

“That could work,” Nico agreed. “I guess we have something to shoot for.”

“There is one glaring red flag with this plan though,” Gert raised an eyebrow from where she stood next to Molly. “What if you're the host?” Gert aimed the question at Nico.

“She's not,” Karolina assured.

“Alex didn't know, it could be any of us and we might not even know it,” Molly spoke, her body shivering at the thought.

“If I am,” Nico sighed. “I should still be able to do the spell. I mean, I haven't had any other issues with using the staff. It might take more effort, but I'm going to get rid of them, no matter what.”

Karolina placed a reassuring hand on Nico's shoulder.

“There is one other issue,” Xavin declared. “The Gibb family act as passengers, they know what is occurring even when they are not active. If the Magistrate's nephew made contact, Montserrat's betrayal may already be known to them.”

“What would they do to her if they found out?” Karolina asked.

“Nothing good.”

* * *

“I can feel you staring. She had to be taught a lesson, I don't see why you're being so insufferable about it.” Janet told Jonah as she washed blood from her hands.

“Well, it's not every day that you bludgeon your own child,” Jonah muttered, his new host's voice gravelly from years of smoking. He glanced over to where his daughter was bound, Tina's bloody head hanging limply to her chest, her arms tied tightly to her sides.

“I did always have a tendency to let my anger get the best of me, I suppose that's where our son gets it from,” Janet's voice trailed off as she wiped her hands dry, walking next to where Jonah stood looking over Monte. “Our daughter's disregard for her family though, well that's all from you,” Janet's tone turned cold.

“Where are the others?” Jonah asked quietly, trying to calm the rage that surfaced from his wife's comment.

“Well,” Janet spoke out an unintelligable name. “Is dead, but the other two are in the children. Our son is staying silent, but our nephew has made contact. Hence your brother's search to locate them downstairs.”

“We need to find them, I'm sick of this planet,” Jonah growled. “And I'm eager to kill the little witch.”

* * *

Nico was watching over the Hostel from behind a portion of the railing on the top floor. She looked around the seemingly empty house coldly.

“Nico,” Karolina said quietly as she came up behind Nico, earning no response from her girlfriend. “Nico?”

Nico let out a hum as she turned to Karolina, shaking off her thoughts.

“You're in your head, care to share?” Karolina rested her arms on the railing next to Nico, looking out over the Hostel as Nico's attention focused on her.

“I just keep thinking about what happened while I was in the coma, about everything that could've happened to all of you because you brought me to the hospital.”

“Could have, but didn't. Besides, we were willing to do anything to help you, all of us.”

“You shouldn't have,” Nico mumbled weakly, her eyes falling to the floor.

“Why not?” Karolina asked gently, shifting against the railing so she could use her hand to pull Nico's eyes to her.

“Because I'm a killer,” Nico stated bluntly.

“Hey, hey,” Karolina coaxed, using both hands to pull Nico's head up as the wiccan lowered it again. “Everything you've done, it was always to protect us. You're not a monster, Nico.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because a monster wouldn't ask for permission they might not receive,” Karolina referenced the team meeting in the dining room. “A monster wouldn't let someone kill them just because it meant that they didn't have to hurt them. A monster would lead with an iron fist and make those that stand with them fear them, not respect them.”

“You've seen what the staff can make me do,” Nico sighed. “Maybe all of you should be scared of me.”

“You're not scary either, Nico,” Karolina assured. “Not to me.”

Nico swallowed hard at Karolina's optimism, and the blonde's unrelenting belief in her.

Seeing the haunted look in Nico's eyes, Karolina continued.

“I love you, Nico. And I know you, I know your heart. No matter what happens, we can figure it out together. When you're ready. You can tell me anything, and I will be here to walk through it with you.”

“I love you so much,” Nico whimpered, barely holding back tears as she pulled Karolina close, kissing her quickly before drawing her in for a hug.

They were startled by someone clearing their throat, the pair turning and letting out a relieved sigh as they saw Xavin.

“Xavin, knock, please, or wear a bell,” Nico groaned as she stood a little straighter, presenting herself with less vulnerability now that she and Karolina weren't alone.

“My apologies for intruding but, the queen mother is in labour,” Xavin explained bluntly.

“What?” Karolina asked, eyes wide as she approached the shape-shifter.

“Leslie wasn't with us in the dining room, I approached her in her room, she was in pain and told me what was happening, she instructed me to prepare a bathtub. But I was not entirely sure what she meant.”

“Okay, you go get Molly and help bring my mom upstairs,” Karolina instructed Xavin before looking at Nico. “We'll get the bathroom ready.”

The three jumped into action and rushed to their respective locations, Nico grabbing as many towels and blankets as she could, recruiting Chase and Gert to help with the task.

Once Leslie was in the filled up tub, Xavin and Karolina were helping with the birth, Nico was maintaining a spell to help ease Leslie's main, and Molly was acting as emotional support, Leslie able to squeeze the young girl's hand as much as she needed without hurting Molly.

Gert and Chase were simply horrified, hiding just outside the bathroom as they tried to ignore the yelling, Alex downstairs holding a pillow over his head as he tried to do the same.

Eventually, one of the burners started to ring.

Initially intending on letting it go to voicemail, Gert's anxiety took charge as she marched down the stairs and grabbed the phone off of the table, the number that the group now knew to be Tina's clear on the screen.

“Now is not the time,” Gert declared quickly.

“I have the inhibitors,” Monte said lowly on the other end, glaring up at Jonah and Stacey as each respectively held the phone out on speaker and held a knife to Tina's throat.

“Okay, so hide them somewhere and call us back, Leslie's kind of in the middle of giving birt-” Chase took the phone and shut it, hanging up to prevent Gert from giving away too much information.

Jonah paused as he set the phone down on the table, Monte letting out a sigh of relief as Stacey pulled the knife away.

“Well, your second bastard is now entering the world,” Stacey declared coldly.

“The mission hasn't changed,” Jonah declared boldly. “We find the others, and the child, we get them back to us and we bring them with us.”

“And how do you propose we do that?”

“Tina and Robert weren't the only ones capable of flying a drone. We give them the inhibitors, we follow them back to wherever they bring them, we let them use them and then we strike.”

“Find out who we need to save and who we don't,” Stacey nodded in understanding. “I'll go inform your brother.”

In the Hostel, Leslie was panting heavily as she slumped back in the tub, Xavin holding the baby girl in awe before Karolina wrapped a towel around her, handing the baby over to Leslie.

“Both of you,” Leslie huffed out, “-hurt like a mother, but at least you two were fast,” Leslie curled down the edge of the blanket down, her face lighting up at the little girl's beautiful face.

“Hurt?” Nico groaned from where she was holding herself on her knees with the staff, having taken on most of Leslie's pain.

“Well, not hurt so much as an extremely irritating and constant pressure.” Leslie said, looking back at the tired goth.

“What are you going to name her?” Molly asked excitedly, leaning over the bathtub to get a look at the new baby.

“Elle,” Leslie declared lovingly, not taking her eyes off of the babe.

“It's a nice name,” Karolina agreed as she took a seat on the closed toilet. Xavin walked and arched their body over Leslie to look at the baby they had just helped deliver. Elle was precious, a miracle, and Xavin couldn't have been more honoured to have been there for her introduction into the world.

“Can one of you take her so I can dry off?” Leslie asked, Molly perking up at the request.

“Can I?” Leslie let out a gentle laugh, cautiously handing the baby over to the youngest teen in the room.

“Woah, Nico, you've got to try this.” Molly said in awe as she swayed back and forth gently, Nico being the only one in the room that hadn't had the chance to hold the child yet.

“I'll pass, I think I'd break it,” Nico said curtly, nerves making her ill at the thought of it.

Molly caught Xavin's continued staring, the young teen raising Elle up towards them. Xavin held their arms out gently, the baby not even fussing during the trade off.

Karolina and Nico helped Leslie get dressed as Alex, Gert and Chase all met Elle, the newest Runaway.

Karolina had taken Elle, beaming up at Nico who smiled contently back as Karolina helped bring Elle into Leslie's room, Chase having made a quick crib while Leslie was giving birth.

Karolina and Nico eventually went back up to their room once the excitement and adrenaline regarding Elle's birth wore off, the two of them laying in each others arms.

“I still can't believe you didn't want to hold her,” Karolina teased.

“I wanted to, but I couldn't, she's so little, Karolina, she's so small, I thought I'd crush her.” Nico laughed, holding her hands close together to indicate Elle's size.

Karolina laughed at how frazzled Nico got when talking about Elle.

“Do you think you want kids?” Karolina asked.

“Have you met all of us?” Nico motioned her head towards their bedroom door, referencing them and their friends.

“Is that a no?”

“Not necessarily,” Nico admitted with a soft smile. “I definitely think we'd have our hands full, but we'd be better parents than ours were.”

“We?” Karolina adjusted her head from where it rested on Nico's chest to look up at her girlfriend.

Nico's cheeks were met with a soft blush as the goth nodded slowly. “If I wanted kids, or anything within the white picket fence lifestyle, I'd want it with you.”

“Me too,” Karolina admitted. “For as long as I can remember all I've wanted was you, to be yours.”

“Don't let Gert hear you say that or she'll start talking about regressive relationship terminology,” Nico mumbled tiredly. “But, I've wanted to be with you for a long time too. And ever since the first fight at the dig site, I've never wanted to leave you.”

“No more leaving, not anymore,” Karolina agreed, pushing herself up the bed to kiss Nico gently.

“I don't deserve you,” Nico whispered lazily, running her hand through Karolina's hair.

“That's not true, Nico. You deserve anything that makes you happy.”

Nico leaned in for another kiss, still holding Karolina close by the time they both drifted into sleep.

Sleep may have come easier to Nico since Karolina's return, but since their first night back, she had hardly slept peacefully.

She watched herself killing the Runaways again, the others trying futilely to stop her before she killed them off one by one, even Karolina.

As she watched the scene play out, she listened to a voice echo through her mind.

Still have some darkness running through your veins, I see, still connected to that little devil.

The next time a voice rang out, it was hers, darker, colder, but hers.

Kill them all, get the child. Kill them all.

Her voice may have been trying to convince Nico to kill the others, but there was no convincing to be done. They were dead, Gert and Chase hand in hand, Molly crushed by part of the ceiling, Karolina at her feet.

Fading into darkness before the world refocused, Nico saw herself bleeding out, staff in hand. It wasn't working despite Nico's desperate attempts to heal herself.

She was dying alone. Despite the male voice that rang out again, she knew she was alone.

After the magistrate is dead, there is an incident that may take your life. Azrael will prevent anything from interfering with this event.

Nico felt the world fade away before her eyes shot open. She was safe, in her bed next to Karolina. She slipped out of the bed and sat on the chest at the foot of it.

“What the hell is happening to me?” Nico choked out after she managed to calm her breathing.

If only she was able to calm her mind.

Chapter Text

“So we all agree?” Jonah asked the other two aliens, Monte limp in the back of the room.

“Yes.” Victor declared.

“I'm still not sure why we're thinking of involving the others, their goal is different to ours,” Jonah's wife said bluntly.

Jonah glared at Stacey.“They want their children back too, and they've made it clear they're willing to do whatever it takes to get them back. Catherine has proven herself ruthless, Geoffrey less so but he still wants his son back.”

“And that's exactly what I want,” Jonah's brother declared, knowing his son was inhabiting the Wilder boy.

“And without Tina, Janet will be the best option to fly the drones,” Jonah explained further.

“And how do we plan on making them wait until after they've used the inhibitors?” Jonah's wife asked.

“If any of them are good for anything, they listen to orders,” Jonah declared coldly.

“If this doesn't work, and we lose our chance to find our son, you will not be returning home in one piece,” Stacey's voice threatened as she walked past Jonah.

“Speaking of home,” Jonah's brother said before Stacey was leaving. “The portals are nearly ready.”

“Will it take these forms?” Jonah asked, motioning up and down Stacey's body.

“They'll likely disintegrate during transport, but we will be unharmed.” Victor cleared his throat. “I'll go inform Janet of her roll.”

Jonah picked up Tina's cellphone off of the table as the others left the room, walking over towards his daughter's unconscious host.

“And now it's time for you to play yours.”

* * *

The Runaways were cooing over the newest member of the team, taking care of both Elle and Leslie as they waited for Monte to make contact.

Karolina was holding Elle, Nico next to her looking down at the child. Karolina had started glowing, trying to earn a similar reaction from the child, who responded with her own warm glow.

Whereas Karolina's glow was primarily pink, Elle's light came in a far more blue hue.

It earned awed reactions from the whole group, even Leslie when she reemerged with a new change of clothes.

Karolina stopped glowing, but Elle remained lit up as she continued to sleep peacefully.

Leslie took her newborn back, swaying as Xavin followed her around the room protectively.

One of the burners rang, Chase throwing the phone to Karolina once seeing Tina's number.

“Hello?” Karolina asked cautiously.

“I've hidden the inhibitors,” Monte managed to say, Tina well aware if she and Monte didn't play along, Monte would be fine and Tina would be the one to pay the price.

“Where?” Karolina asked.

Monte provided the location, underneath a dumpster in the alley behind the diner that the Runaways had confronted AWOL in.

“Thank you, Monte,” Karolina sighed. “We'll call you soon with a plan.”

Xavin stayed behind with Leslie and Elle as the Runaways headed out.

While driving, Gert was the first to speak up. “So how are we going to do this? Are we going to test it right away or go back home or-”

“We can't bring them back to the Hostel, can we?” Alex asked. “Who knows if there are trackers in them, or if our parents followed Monte, we have to do it right away.”

“Alex is right,” Karolina said from where she and Nico sat in the back of the vehicle. “It's too dangerous to deal with the last alien at the Hostel, we can't risk bringing them back with Elle there.”

“So are we just going to leave whoever it is behind?” Molly asked.

“No,” Nico assured. “I already used one spell to deal with the asshole in Alex, so I'm saving my next one for when we have the rest of the aliens together. I have an idea to make sure that the alien isn't a threat in the meantime.”

“Exactly, no risk to Elle or us until we can take down the Gibbs,” Alex concluded.

“Well we're here, let's try to keep it a 1 to 2 ratio for guns being drawn on us,” Chase muttered, glancing back to Alex.

The group exited the Rolls, Molly leading the group as she lifted up the dumpsters in the alley, a pair of rats scurrying away at the sudden motion.

Karolina knelt down and picked up the small canister, opening it to reveal three inhibitors.

“Let's get somewhere quiet,” Karolina announced, looking back to the busy street as Molly dropped the dumpsters.

From the rooftop, a drone's camera zeroed in on the Runaways.

“I have eyes on the children.” Janet declared from her place in PRIDE's offices. “They're on the move.” Janet let the drone take off as the Runaways pulled the Rolls out of the parking lot, driving away from the area.

They found a quiet spot in the hills, the group gathering in the trees as nerves ran high between the lot of them, especially with Nico.

“So, when they're activated when I hold them, it should-” Karolina winced as two of the inhibitors connected, a red laser connecting the two devices until Karolina dropped them, shaking off her discomfort as they deactivated. “Make me very uncomfortable, the same should happen with the hidden alien.”

“Okay, then I should be fine,” Alex picked up the inhibitors, looking at the group sheepishly. “Well, now, at least,” he clarified as the inibitors activated, simply shrugging in response.

He handed them to Gert, who gave a sigh of relief in response.

Molly took the inhibitors from Gert, nearly handing them to Chase before she paused.

“Listen,” Molly whispered, her shoulders slumping and eyes growing wide as she looked past the treeline. “Not again...”

“Shit, we've been made, move in,” Janet ordered over her comms with the other parents, pulling the drone back and flying it higher.

The Wilders slammed on the gas, roaring up the dirt road on the hill, Victor and Jonah's car close behind them.

“What did you see?” Jonah's brother asked, playing the role of Victor.

“Nothing, they were testing some inhibitors that we made for Karolina, like they were looking for aliens in the other kids, but that doesn't make sense,” Janet replied.

“Any reactions?” Jonah asked.

“No.”

“Did all of them use it?”

“Chase and Nico didn't.”

Victor muted the comms with that response.

“We've got to go, now!” Alex yelled, looking down the hill to see the cars quickly approaching.

“Can you hide us?” Molly asked Nico, who shook her head, looking up at the trees and drone circling above them with a glare.

“Scrambled,” Nico forced out.

“Alex, Chase and Gert, take the Rolls and get the hell out of here, make sure you've lost them before you go back to the Hostel, Molly, Nico and I will lead them away.”

Nico grabbed onto Karolina's arm, nearly telling her girlfriend to go with them before flashes of the past hit her. The last time Nico told Karolina to go without her, Nico killed Jonah's host. The last time Karolina and her had been separated, Karolina was captured and had her memories erased. So, instead of encouraging Karolina to run, Nico gave Karolina's arm a squeeze as she stood defensively in front of the blonde.

“Why not us?” Alex asked.

“Chase doesn't have the fistigons and Gert doesn't have Old Lace, and you only have a gun, at least Nico, Molly and I can protect ourselves without hurting anyone, so go.”

The other three obeyed as Karolina looked at Molly. “Throw whatever you have to at that drone to break it.” Molly ordered, picking up a large rock as Karolina and Nico ran to the edge of the hill, watching as one car went off of the road to follow the Rolls as the other two continued their speedy approach.

Karolina started glowing full bore, shooting a couple beams of light towards the vehicles in hopes of disorienting the driver.

Nico focused hard, her thoughts coming in and out of focus as she activated the staff, staring down the oncoming vehicles.

“Flop,” Nico said, groaning at the incorrect spell, but nodding her head in approval as the tires of the cars bent on their axels, the cars hitting the ground and skidding to a stop.

Karolina and Nico recognized Stacey and Victor, but quickly realized that the third member getting out of the car must have been Jonah's new host.

“Karolina, stop this!” The man ordered as he and Victor approached, Stacey standing behind her car door and aiming a gun at the two girls.

Nico saw the weapon first, grabbing onto Karolina and yanking her back.

“Dance!” Nico yelled as Stacey fired two shots, the two girls behind the treeline before Stacey could get in a good hit. Nico let out another groan at her inability to speak looking over to Molly, who had a small tree in her hands.

“Molly, harmony!” Nico nearly growled at that one. “Hurry!” Nico corrected herself.

“Working on it,” Molly threw the tree up, causing the drone to pull back a good distance as the tree soared past it.

“Make this easy, Karolina,” Victor warned, him and Jonah both glowing as they got to the top of the hill.

Nico realized that she wasn't as mixed up as before, surely due to the increased distance.

“Fly.” Nico ordered as she thrust the head of the staff forward, Jonah and Victor shooting back into the air with the sudden force of the spell. The pair of aliens managed to catch themselves, floating as they tried to steady themselves.

Nico was the one sent flying next, Stacey had made it to the top of the hill, and blasted Nico back into a tree, her head smashing onto the ground as she landed.

“Maybe we won't need a drone after that,” Jonah's wife teased menacingly, turning her attention towards Karolina.

“You are a little brat, you know that?” She shot a few beams of light at Karolina, the blonde blocking the blasts.

“I was willing to accept you, even though you were a bastard,” Stacey shot another beam at Karolina. “But you're too ungrateful to realize what an honour that is.” Karolina was too busy defending the other blast that the next one took her by surprise, landing Karolina on her back as Molly threw another rock at the drone, this time successfully smashing it and sending it flying into a tree.

Jonah and Victor landed as Nico pushed herself up.

Finish them. You know you can. You know you want to.

Nico tried to shake off the voice in her head as she steadied herself, staring down the aliens that were closing in on Karolina.

“Leave her alone,” Nico warned, not wanting to use a spell in fear of losing control again. She couldn't kill the aliens without wasting her last spell to do so, and she still didn't know if she or Chase were the last host.

Kill them.

Although she was getting more and more sure it wasn't Chase as time went on.

She charged at the three adults, spinning her staff as Victor began to charge up a blast. Nico swung the head of the staff against Victor's face, forcing the butt of the staff under Jonah's chin, sending both men stumbling.

“And I'm really tired of you hurting my family,” Janet snarled, blocking Nico's next swing of the staff as Karolina got to her feet.

Molly grabbed Victor from behind as he tried to jump Nico, who was using her martial arts experience to her advantage as she faced off with Jonah's wife.

Karolina took to fending off Jonah.

The three teens were in a losing battle, and they knew it. Molly may have had super strength, but she wasn't a match for Jonah's brother, who managed to get Molly on the ground twice, despite Molly using her power to flip Victor onto his back and free herself.

“Drop!” Nico yelled, slamming the staff against the ground as she dropped to one knee. Nico panted as the three aliens landed on the ground, arms stuck to their sides as they struggled against the spell to try to get up.

“You need to get out of here,” Nico told the other two girls, looking at Molly as she spoke.

“No, I can help.”

“I know, but I don't want you to see what I might do,” Nico struggled to speak while maintaining the spell against the adults struggles.

“You can't hurt them,” Molly pleaded.

“I don't want to, but I might not have a choice-” Nico let out a yell as Jonah made one particularly strong attempt to escape from his mummy-like position.

“I'll make sure they're safe, but you need to go,” Karolina encouraged, Molly looking nervously between the two older teens, backing up into the trees slowly.

“We'll meet you back home,” Karolina promised, Molly turning and running with the reassurance.

“You should go too,” Nico muttered, scared of what could happen to her girlfriend if Karolina chose to stay.”

“No, never,” Karolina, also painfully aware of how well splitting up worked out for them in the past, crouched next to Nico, placing her hand on Nico's knee. “Let them go, we'll face them together. You won't lose control.”

Nico shook her head, nervous of giving the aliens the upperhand.

“Nico, I prom-” Karolina was cut of by a blast of light sending Nico flying. “Nico!” Karolina yelled as she shot up, watching as Nico hit the ground. Karolina turned to see Jonah grinning wildly, his palm turned out towards where Nico had been before he pushed himself up, the others doing the same.

“All we want, is you, your siblings, and my nephew,” Jonah snarled.

“Siblings?” Karolina's face fell. “You know about the baby...”

“Yes, and we want to bring you home, all of you,” Jonah pleaded, taking a step towards Karolina as she leapt back.

“This is our home, and the ship is gone either way.”

“There's another way,” Jonah admitted, his hands held up in a surrender. “We have a portal, we just want our family to be free, to belong, you wanted that once too.”

“When you manipulated me, because that's all you do.” Karolina argued, her arms glowing again as she looked between Nico's unconscious form and Jonah.

“If you actually cared about me, you wouldn't do this. But you don't, so just let us go.”

Jonah's wife rolled her eyes. “Enough of this.” Stacey's arm began to glow, holding it up towards Karolina.

“Choke.”

Stacey froze at the demand, Karolina looking over to see Nico, dark rings around her eyes as she stood, focusing her newest spell on the three aliens.

The adults started grabbing at their throats, Victor falling to his knees from the lack of oxygen.

“Nico, stop!” Karolina rushed over to her girlfriend, placing her hand on Nico's shoulders. “It'll only kill the hosts, not the aliens, you have to stop this,” Karolina pleaded.

Karolina looked to the side seeing the inhibitors. She rushed to grab the two on the ground and the third from the case. Karolina threw them in a triangle formation around the suffocating aliens, turning back to Nico once she was sure they were immobilized.

“See? They can't hurt us, they're trapped. Nico, you'll never forgive yourself if you do this,” Karolina pleaded, trying to break through to Nico, who seemed to have tunnel vision on the aliens, all three of them on the ground now, writhing as they tried to get a breath of air.

“I just hope you can forgive me for this,” Karolina let her hand glow, remembering how the last time she used her powers against Nico it was an act of hate.

This time it was an act of love. Karolina sent a fairly weak blast at Nico, breaking Nico's focus from the spell and sending her to the ground. The other three aliens started gasping for air.

“I won't let you do this to yourself,” Karolina warned, tears in her eyes and arm held up as Nico recovered quickly from the blast, standing and winding her staff back as if she was about to hit Karolina.

Nico's breath hitched in her throat as she dropped the weapon, shaking as the dark circles around her eyes faded, looking up at Karolina in horror as the blonde pulled Nico in.

Nico lifted her unsteady hands up to try to reciprocate the hug, but her guilt stopped her. “I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I-”

“I've got you,” Karolina promised, pulling away and nodding her head at Nico. “Let's go.” Karolina picked up the staff, pulling Nico past the other aliens.

“What about the inhibitors? Chase and I haven't-”

“It doesn't matter, let's go.” Karolina spoke more forcefully, tugging at Nico, who followed reluctantly.

- - -

Janet sat in confusion as a rock came into the drone's view, but as the drone lost signal, she was more concerned about something else. Victor, Stacey, both of them glowing just like Jonah.

“Geoffrey, Catherine, pull back.” Janet, making sure her only remaining open communication line was with the Wilders.

“What? We're right behind them,” Catherine declared from the passenger seat, Geoffrey's only focus being the Rolls Royce a few cars in front of them.

“I don't think this was about getting the children,” Janet declared. “Jonah is able to find different hosts, right? Maybe his family members are too.”

“What are you saying?”

“Stacey and Victor were glowing.” Janet spoke quietly.

“But Jonah said that there were several aliens on the ship, not just-”

“Exactly, why would Jonah be worried about the others, and not just Karolina?”

Geoffrey slammed on the brakes as he swerved quickly into a parking spot across the street, earning several angry honks as the Rolls gained more distance.

“He doesn't want the kids, he wants the bodies that his sick family members are in,” Geoffrey concluded.

“The kids were using inhibitors Victor and I made for Karolina on the whole group. They must have been trying to figure out who the hosts were,” Janet pieced together.

“Alex?” Catherine asked.

“No, he didn't react. None of the ones who were tested reacted except for Karolina.”

“Who was tested?” Geoffrey asked.

“All of them except for Nico and Chase,” Janet let out a nervous sigh.

“If those assholes have been staging as Stacey and Victor this whole time, who knows who else could be a host,” Catherine mumbled.

“Tina has been acting odd sometimes, peppy, almost in awe of the world, basic things she'd never pay attention to,” Janet explained, remembering Tina's odd and sudden flirting in the lab, and her confusion about the affair.

“If Tina was one of them, why would she sit this mission out?” Catherine asked.

“Maybe she didn't have a choice,” Janet whispered, a possible conclusion dawning on her. “Look, we're going to need as many humans as possible on our side for this, and we need to keep tabs on everyone who's possessed. You two track down Dale, and I'll try to find Tina.”

“Understood,” Geoffrey answered.

“And be careful, we can't let the others know that we know.” Janet disconnected the comms, trying to erase any history that may have been connected from the line.

Once she was done, she started searching through the newest of PRIDE's offices, looking for Tina.

Janet froze in the doorway as she entered an office on the floor they had kept Karolina on, Tina was on the ground, tied to a chair.

“Janet, get me out of here,” Tina pleaded, struggling against her bindings as she and Monte scolded each other for the poor escape attempts internally.

“I can't do that,” Janet said as she picked up the chair, not heartless enough to leave Tina in such an uncompromising position.

“Why the hell not?” Tina groaned once Janet began to explain the situation.

“I know there's an alien inside me. She might be a bitch, but she's not like the others.”

A fun bitch, I hope.

Tina groaned, turning her attention back to Janet.

“Look, you need to let me out before Jonah gets back, Monte-”

“Monte?” Janet asked.

“The alien, she would be fine, so they have no reason to keep me alive, she'd just go into another host, maybe even you,” Janet shivered at the thought.

“Don't you see how it could be dangerous?” Janet asked.

“I have the kids' number, I'll let you talk to Chase, but we have to warn them.”

“So Chase isn't one of them?” Janet asked, a wave of relief hitting her.

“We don't know,” Tina admitted. “But we can talk about everything once we are far, far away from here. Now untie me before I start thinking you're incompetent again.”

Janet obeyed, the women rushing out of the building and to Janet's car as Tina took Janet's phone.

“Kind of a bad time-”

“Chase?” Janet asked immediately at the sound of her son's voice.

“Mom? How did you get this-”

“Monte and I are here too,” Tina spoke up.

“Well we don't really want to talk to you either, you set us up!”

“No, I had no choice, Jonah's nephew used Alex to tell the others that I was working with you. They would have killed me if I didn't cooperate.”

“Yeah, we dealt with the one inside Alex.”

Monte jumped to the front, Tina now riding along in her own body. “He's dead?”

“Yeah, Nico dealt with him.” Monte felt more conflicted about the news regarding her cousin than she thought she'd be, but tried to shake off the information.

“Look, my family has a way off of Earth, it'll kill your parents. But they won't make a move to leave until they have the whole family, including the baby.”

“How? They don't have a ship,”

“My uncle has been working on a portal,” Tina explained. “They don't know that-” Janet's eyes went wide as Tina spoke a long and unintelligible name that might've started with C. “-is dead. Use that to your advantage, I might not be able to keep contact unless desperate.”

“Okay. We'll keep that in mind. Look, I've got to go.”

“Chase, wait!” Janet called out, trying to make sure her son heard her over the phone's speaker. “Be careful, please.”

“Yeah, sure,” Chase replied, his tone colder as he hung up.

Monte let out an impressed laugh. “He is not happy with you, nasty side effect of hunting your own child, huh?”

“Tina was right, you are a bitch.” Janet declared, continuing to drive as Monte held back another chuckle.

* * *

Molly made it back to the Hostel shortly after Gert, Alex, and Chase did. Gert tackling her in a hug once she entered the building.

Gert and Chase both hit Molly with a truckload of questions, mainly in regard to her wellbeing, before Alex even got a word in.

“Where's Nico and Karolina?” Alex asked as Xavin emerged from Leslie's room.

“I-I don't know, they wanted me to leave once Nico had things under control. I took the long way back to make sure I wasn't followed.”

“Did you find out who the last host was?” Xavin asked, Molly shaking her head.

“Our parents attacked us before Chase and Nico could be tested.”

“Then Nico should not have been left alone with Karolina. Nico may care about her, but the magistrate's son is ruthless.” Xavin declared, Gert shaking her head in response.

“Nico would never let anything happen to Karolina. Hell, she died so she wouldn't have to hurt her. I think the more important question is did Nico hurt our parents?”

“No, but I could've.” Nico answered as she and Karolina walked through the garage entrance. “But Xavin's right, I nearly attacked Karolina and I didn't even think about it. I think that thing is inside of me.”

“So what do we do?” Chase asked.

“Come here,” Nico said, holding her staff out. “Hold onto it, just in case.” Nico explained as Chase obeyed.

Nico paused, taking a deep breath, the staff starting to glow.

“Lock inside.” Neither Nico or Chase had a reaction before the staff's glow faded.

“Hopefully, if it was in one of us, it can't get out.” Nico explained with a weak spin of her staff.

“But what if you're the alien and you just trapped Nico or Chase inside of themselves?” Gert asked.

“I'm pretty sure I'm me,” Nico said with a weak shrug.

“How can we be sure though, we didn't know when it was Alex,” Molly paused, looking over to Alex guiltily. “Sorry.”

“Tell me something only the real Nico would know, something from before the ship was destroyed.”

Nico paused trying to think back to one moment out of so many that she deemed worthy. She had trouble, so she decided not to just go for one.

“Since we've been on the run, we haven't been able to sleep without the other in the same bed, when we saved you from Jonah the first time, I said it was epic because I didn't know how to thank you and because you turned my stomach into knots. The three of us-” Nico motioned between herself, Karolina and Gert, “-all called out Alex when he said AV club was cool. Molly said I was acting like my mom after Topher got hurt. Karolina, the first time you glowed as we kissed, you asked me if it was okay like it wouldn't be, or-”

“I think that's more than enough, right?” Karolina asked the group.

“Yep.” Gert acknowledged.

“Do I have to do all that?” Chase asked.

“No, but something would be nice.”

“Um, I found out Karolina could glow when she drank too much and fell off of a rooftop. Gert, the first time we, uh, you know-”

“Yep, got it, continue.” Gert cut Chase off quickly.

“I told you that I always saw you, and I meant it.”

“Safe to say no aliens are out here, other than the ones we want to be,” Molly smiled between Karolina and Xavin.

“Yeah, but we still need to make a plan to deal with the others,” Nico reasoned.

“It can wait until the morning, I don't know about all of you, but I'm exhausted.” Karolina drove her statement home with a yawn.

“Fine. We reconvene in the morning.” Alex declared.

Karolina and Nico retired to their room quickly, getting out of their messy day clothes as they got ready for the night.

“So are we gonna talk about it?” Nico asked, pulling a tank top on.

“We can if you want to,” Karolina admitted, slipping on a pair of shorts.

“I tried to kill you.”

“You lifted the staff up after I blasted you,”

Nico froze. “You what?”

Karolina squinted. “You were losing control, I couldn't get through to you, so I used my light to throw you off, you don't remember?”

“When I start to lose it, everything gets fuzzy. I didn't realize that something happened between Janet blasting me and me trying to hit you.”

Karolina swallowed hard.

“What if the alien is inside of you, do you think you can get it out safely?”

“I don't know. I know that'll I'll do whatever it takes to get rid of them, I won't let them hurt you again.”

Karolina nodded slowly. “I just hope you don't hurt yourself in the process.”

“Let's figure it out when we get there.”

Nico and Karolina settled in for the night.

Nico tried to converse internally with the alien that might've been inside her, not getting any response.

But once Nico fell asleep, reminders of her impending doom returned.

Chapter Text

Nico laid awake for hours, her nightmares leading her to snapping awake in the middle of the night. She knew the same thing would happen again if she went back to sleep, so she stared at the ceiling, inching slightly further away from Karolina as the night went on. She hated the pang of fear that had hit her core when she first woke up and saw Karolina, hated the flash of Karolina standing over her with glowing hands, ready to attack.

Especially since Nico knew she was the dangerous one. She couldn't stop thinking about how she nearly killed Karolina, how she was so ready to strike until she came to her senses. She hated that she made Karolina use her powers against her after what happened during their last face-off. Nico's guilt was eating her inside out, and fear pressed down on her. She wanted to say she didn't know what she would have done if it weren't for Karolina, but she did. Victor and Stacey would be dead if Karolina hadn't taken action.

Nico wasn't safe, she didn't deserve the heaven-sent woman laying next to her. Nico had been afraid of the staff before, but she was becoming more and more certain that she didn't deserve it's power as time went on.

Nico couldn't believe that Karolina was still comfortable sharing a bed with her, being in a relationship with her, looking at her. Not after the cruelty Nico showed she was capable of.

Karolina began tossing and turning in her sleep, and Nico moved closer to the blonde without a second thought, draping an arm over Karolina's stomach in an attempt to soothe her without waking her.

It worked for a time. Karolina had stilled again until her eyes shot open as she gasped.

“Nico? Nico,” Karolina sighed, looking Nico up and down before pulling her in close.

“I'm here, I'm right here,” Nico breathed out, stroking Karolina's back as she buried her head in Karolina's shoulder.

She might not have deserved Karolina, but she was with her wholly, nothing would change Nico's heart in regard to that.

The two held each other tightly until Karolina finally spoke.

“I hurt you again,” the blonde whispered weakly.

“I didn't give you a choice, I was going to kill them,” Nico muttered in response, still holding onto Karolina as she stared at the ceiling.

“It wasn't you,” Karolina assured.

“If it wasn't, isn't that worse?” Nico muttered. “How am I supposed to get rid of Jonah's family if I can't control it?”

“You won't be alone, I'll pull you back, I'll help you every way I can.”

“What if I'm beyond help?”

“What?”

“What if it is me, not an alien?” Nico murmured, and Karolina adjusted herself to get a better look at her girlfriend. “What if I know how bad everything I've done is, so I'm just pushing it down? I know I tried to kill Jonah, I did kill his host... he was innocent. You were right when you said it was my choice. What if I've just blocked out the memories so I don't have to deal with the fact that I'm a monster.”

“What will it take for you to realize that's not true?”

“Why are you so sure it isn't?” Nico finally took her eyes away from the ceiling, and the heartbroken look in her eyes made Karolina's stomach drop.

“You think you're a monster because you've hurt people, but every time you've hurt someone, you were protecting us. The strike team? Your dad? Something took over, and it could have been darkness, or Jonah's son, but you were only defending yourself, us. And Jonah? You didn't know that it wouldn't work, you were avenging Amy, and I don't blame you for that anymore. When I saw what I did to you, I wished there was someone I could take out the anger on, but there wasn't, no one other than myself. And it hurt, it hurt so much. You're strong enough to take action when others can't, that's not a crime. And if you don't like that... if it takes getting rid of the staff to prove to yourself what all of us already know, then do it. Eventually you'll see the truth, you're a good person Nico, you always have been. You can't ignore your reasons, your circumstances, because that's when you'll lose everything you are.”

Nico paused. “I've tried to get rid of it before, to leave it behind, I wasn't strong enough.”

“Maybe you can try again when we're safe, when Jonah's gone. You don't need to do it alone, we can do it together.”

Nico nodded slowly. “You're amazing, you know that right?”

“Yeah, I just wish you realized that you are too,” Karolina leaned in and kissed Nico gently.

They held each other briefly, the rise of the sun seeming to lower Nico's doubts. They were interrupted by a call from one of the burners in the foyer.

Nico and Karolina emerged from their room as Molly, Gert and Chase did the same, they began walking down the stairs as Alex emerged from his room, picking up the phone and putting it on speaker.

“Who is this?” Alex asked.

“It's Monte and Janet, we need to meet with all of you.”

“Yeah, not going to happen, the others might have forgotten, but I remember exactly what Tina and Janet did, they're still murderers.” Alex spoke coldly into the phone.

“Give me that,” Nico growled as she ripped the phone from Alex's hand. “Where?”

Alex took clear offence as he tried to take the burner from Nico, who began to walk behind the others to block him.

“You can decide that, but we need to make a plan quickly. Jonah won't rest until he has what he wants.”

“Okay, we'll figure out a place to meet and send you the location.” Nico hung up and turned to face the group.

“Are you kidding me?” Alex asked. “She’s working with Janet now, we can’t trust them anymore.”

“However, we don’t have another choice, Xavin declared and they emerged from Leslie and Elle’s room, the latter two in tow. “We need to eliminate the Gibb family, and we cannot do that ourselves, that has been made clear.”

“Xavin’s right,” Karolina said, looking at Alex with a shrug. 

“So where are we meeting them?” Nico asked.

“Why not the market? It’s crowded, if they are planning something, it’ll be easy to get lost in the crowd,” Gert offered.

“And out of all of our parents right now, my mom and Tina might be the only ones not willing to cause too much chaos in a public place,” Chase added.

“So we agree?” Nico asked, earning a round of nods from the group.

“No, but clearly that doesn’t matter,” Alex said, walking back into his room. 

“What’s with him?” Molly asked, and Nico let out an irritated sigh as she followed Alex.

“Look, I know you don’t trust them,” Nico began once she saw Nico sitting at his computer. “I can’t say I’m happy about either, but we don’t have a choice, we need to get Monte out of my mom, and if Janet helped her, then right now they’re our best bet.”

“Are you forgetting that your mom used a machine against you that could have scrambled your brain for good?” Alex asked accusingly. “Or that Monte helped the others convince Karolina that we were evil? And then she killed you? Or how Janet was probably with Chase when he was mind-wiped? Oh let’s not forget that they’re murderers, Nico.”

“Again, if you have a better option, shoot.”

“You can use a spell that will finish them all off for good, all of them.” Alex raised his eyes to Nico, and she quickly figured out what he was implying.

“That’s easy for you to say, you still have both of your parents, and neither of them are possessed by maniacal aliens.”

Alex paused, “look, I-“

“No, if you want to sit back and hate them, then fine. But we can’t just act like the circumstances haven’t changed. We’re not just dealing with our crazy parents anymore, Alex. You don’t have to like it, but I thought you were smart enough to weigh the pros and cons.”

Nico turned and left, the others had dispersed except for Karolina, who stood at the bottom of the stairs.

“You okay?” The blonde asked, and Nico groaned.

“Yeah, but I don’t think he is. Go get ready, I’ll be up in a minute once I call my mom.”

Karolina left with a nod, and Nico followed after the phone call was completed.

* * *

Everyone in the Hostel had come to meet up with Janet and Tina, even Leslie and Elle.

The Runaways were quick to stand tall once they watched Janet's sleek black car pull up. Janet and Tina get out of the vehicle and approached the group. They looked among the Runaways as they approached, their faces perplexed once they saw Leslie, Elle cradled to her chest.

“You were with them?” Janet asked her peer.

“Well, Jonah didn't exactly make PRIDE safe for me, I needed somewhere to go, they took me in.”

“Well at least there was one adult around them,” Tina mumbled before her eyes quickly found their way over Nico. Janet gave Leslie a sympathetic look before turning to Chase, who stood rigidly as he looked at her. The last time he really saw her, she was hugging him before Victor gave him the serum.

“Chase,” Janet breathed out, relief at seeing her son washing over her. She reached out for him, just for Chase to step back.

“No, I'm not ready to talk to you right now, I haven't forgotten what you did,” Chase explained calmly. “Who's driving?” Chase asked, nodding his head towards Tina.

“Tina.” The older woman replied quickly, not taking her eyes away from her daughter. “Have you been alright? The doctors were worried about your condition.”

“I'm... fine. Are you okay?” Nico asked, Tina's hair was greasy with blood, a large welt covered her temple, and bruises flowered along portions of her visible skin.

“I will be,” Tina explained. “But we don't have the luxury of catching up, we have to make a plan.”

“Wait, before we keep talking, let Monte come to the surface,” Nico requested. Tina paused, her features lightening.

“I want to give you the choice to opt out before it's too late,” Nico began, taking a deep breath. “We don't have a way to stop your family without killing them. You don't have to be okay with it, and you don't have to help, you can walk away if you want, both of you,” Nico turned her attention from Monte to Karolina.

“You know that I'm in. After what they did to us, what they turned me into, I won't let you do this alone.” Nico gave Karolina a soft smile before turning her gaze back up to Monte.

“I can't say that I'm thrilled, but a lifetime surrounded by the same maddening people and seeing how much my father has changed, none of them are what I thought them to be. I just want to stay, but I now know that I can't be naive enough to believe they'd ever accept that. As conflicted as I am, I know that it's what needs to be done.”

Nico nodded. “I have a spell, maybe two, left to finish them off, but we need to make sure they're all in one spot for long enough that I can finish it.”

Janet's eyes grew wide. “You can't go up against Jonah-”

“I've done it before, and I've won.”

“These are three Jonahs though, Nico, who knows what that could do to you,” Janet tried to provide guidance.

“What happens to me doesn't matter, what does matter is that, at this point, I'm our last chance.”

“Mom,” Chase began, and Janet looked towards him. “They want to leave, but they'll destroy California in the process, and Nico knows what she's doing, we have to stop him. Besides, we're as ready for this as we can be.”

“What's your plan?” Monte asked.

“We still have the inhibitors,” Alex spoke up. “We'll use those to cage them in, and hopefully that'll be enough for Nico to take them out.”

“And if it's not?” Monte asked.

“We go full throttle on them until they're too weak to fight Nico,” Chase added.

“You're forgetting how powerful they are, their endurance is far beyond yours, or that of your parents. If you attack them with everything you have, you'll end up killing the other hosts.”

Nico paused. “Then plan A has to work.”

Janet piped up, “maybe I could help somehow-”

“No,” Monte began, pausing before standing more rigidly, Tina back at the surface. “You need to get as far away as you can, find the others, fill them in, see if you can explain what's going on.”

“Catherine and Geoffrey won't like the idea that I let Alex walk into a death trap, and I don't like the idea of letting any of you do this on your own,” Janet argued.

“They won't be alone, I'll help them, and I think they've proven time and time again that they're stronger than we are, Janet.” Janet sighed and nodded in response.

“How do you plan on getting them in one spot?” Tina asked Nico.

“I'm going to pretend that the last alien took control of me, like Karolina pretended she got her memories back to get to me. I'll tell them I'll bring the baby to them, then we'll strike when I meet them.”

“It's as good of a plan as we'll get,” Tina sighed, turning to Janet. “You should go, find the others before they return.”

Janet turned towards Leslie. “What about you?”

“I'll be where we've been staying, waiting for everyone to come back.”

Janet sighed and looked at Chase. “I know you don't want to hear it, but I swear I had no clue what Victor, or the alien, or both were planning-”

“How about we save the apologies for after Jonah's gone,” Chase cut Janet off, sliding his hand in Gert's for comfort.

“Call me when your plan is in action,” Tina encouraged Nico quietly, the shorter girl nodding in response.

“Be careful until then,” Nico encouraged.

“You too.” The Runaways watched as Tina and Janet got in the vehicle and drove off.

“Let's go,” Nico declared.

Once everyone got back to the Hostel, the energy was grim. Xavin helped Leslie with Elle, Chase and Alex started working on the Fistigons as Molly and Gert talked about what they could do to help once everything was set in motion. Nico and Karolina leaned against the railing of the second storey, watching the group below them.

“Why do I feel like this is the end of the road?” Nico asked weakly. Karolina moved closer to Nico, intertwining their fingers before Karolina squeezed Nico's hand.

“Because it is, for better or for worse, when Jonah's gone, it'll be the beginning of the end, we can deal with our parents and try to be normal again.”

“What if we can't? What if it goes wrong? What if I'm not strong enough?” Nico curled the fingers of her prosthetic arm in and out.

“I know that a lot of this plan rests on you, and I hate that, but you won't be alone. We're all going to be there, and we're going to make it through, we always do.”

“How do you do that? How are you always so optimistic?” Nico asked.

“I don't know. What I do know, is that I lost you once, and I won't let it happen again. So, we have to win.”

“That's a little more terrifying than comforting considering what we're about to do.”

“I know, but all we've ever been able to do is try, so we'll keep doing it.”

“I love you,” Nico whispered as she stroked a strand of Karolina's hair behind her ear.

“I love you too,” Karolina said with a soft smile, leaning down and kissing Nico.

“Are you ready?” Nico asked.

“As I can be, you?”

“Not even close, but we have to.”

Nico held Karolina's hand a little tighter as they walked down the first flight of stairs, stopping on the landing.

“I'm calling Jonah.” Nico turned to Xavin as she walked down the steps with Karolina. “Any advice on impersonating Jonah's son?”

“Nonchalant, condescending, formal.” Xavin explained.

“Okay.”

Nico walked outside, Molly and Karolina following her as Nico pulled out the phone.

Nico took a deep breath as she placed the phone to her ear.

“Hello?” Victor's voice.

“I need to talk to my father, uncle,”

“Nephew... why has it taken so long for you to make contact?”

“Please, don't waste my time, let me talk to father.”

Nico heard shifting through the phone before another voice appeared, Jonah.

“My son, is it really you?”

“It is, the witch is a difficult host to reside in, but I've taken control. I know that you want the half-breed child, I can escape with it and bring it to you, just tell me where.”

“Meet us at the Steins' house, we've been working on a transporter there.”

“I'll bring her as soon as I'm able, I'll be there by sunrise.” Nico said calmly.

“I'm glad you've found your way, son.”

“I'll see you soon father.” Nico hung up and spun the phone in between her fingers, walking back into the Hostel with Karolina and Molly in tow.

“We go to Chase's house first thing tomorrow, that's where they'll be. Leslie stays with Elle here, I go in first with Karolina to try to lower their defences, then Monte, Xavin, and Alex will come in, then you three,” Nico motioned her head towards Gert, Chase and Molly.

“Are we sure that this will work? What if they try to hurt you for not bringing Elle?” Molly asked.

“That's why I'll bring Karolina in, like it's the closest I could get.”

“Am I the only one who's scared shitless?” Gert asked.

“Nope,” Chase and Alex muttered as Nico shook her head.

“We're all scared, it's because we know how important this is,” Karolina assured.

“I'm not scared,” Molly spoke up. “Nico's going to kick some alien ass, and then it'll all be over,” Molly said, half a smile creeping onto her face.

“I'm going to try, but we all have to be ready for the worst case scenario. For now, rest up, be ready to go before sun-up,” Nico ordered before making her way upstairs.

“Nico, wait,” Xavin rushed up to the landing to meet Nico. “If the host is within you, they'll fight back during the expulsion, you should consider ways to stop them from taking control,” Xavin encouraged.

“How?”

“Fond memories, those you love, things that define you as a person, anything to hold onto yourself.”

“Thanks Xavin,” Nico patted the shapeshifter on the back before continuing to her room. Things that defined her... Nico could only think about negatives, murderer, bitch, hypocrite, monster. She found herself staring up at where her magic had vandalized the wall at one point.

Karolina entered their bedroom a few minutes after Nico. Karolina looked at Nico, who was staring up at the wall above the vanity mirror.

“Why'd you write it?” Karolina asked. The giant “monster” might have been scrubbed away, but neither woman forgot about its presence.

“I hated myself for letting you get caught. You thought I was a monster because you were brainwashed, I thought I was a monster because of everything else, I still do.”

“You're not, everything you've ever done was to-”

“To protect us, I know, but I could have found better ways, if I was better, smarter, if I was as kind as you are... so much wouldn't have happened...”

“We're still kids, Nico.” Karolina sat next to Nico on the chesterfield. “We don't know anything, let alone how to deal with people trying to kill or capture us. You did your best, you always have, and that's what matters. You're not a monster because of what you've done, you're you, and that's not so bad in my book.”

“I want to get rid of it, but I don't know if I can...” Nico muttered. “The Staff gives me the power to protect us, what if I can't give that up?”

“Hopefully, there won't be anything to protect us from, and if there is, you're pretty badass on your own. Besides, maybe your magic doesn't come from the Staff, maybe it's just a vessel.” Nico squinted at Karolina, brow furrowed in confusion. “Think about it, it only works for you, and you control it, not the other way around, no matter what you might think.”

Nico sighed. “Maybe you're right,” Nico leaned into Karolina and took a deep breath. “Never change,” Nico murmured with a small laugh.

“Same to you,” Karolina teased, holding Nico close.

Nico and Karolina went to bed shortly after, but Nico wasn't the only one who had nightmares that night.

Both of them dreamt of their fight, Nico fending an enraged Karolina before Karolina made the final blow, Nico dying.

Karolina tossed and turned as she relived her worst mistake, Nico laid paralyzed with fear at the hallucinations of her worst fears manifesting: Nico killing the other Runaways and taking Elle, dying alone, the familiar voice reminding her that her time to die might come sooner rather than later.

Karolina's nightmares woke her up in the dead of night, and she turned to see Nico's contorted features in her sleep.

Nico relaxed slightly as Karolina pulled her close, curling into Nico's side. Karolina couldn't stop thinking about everything Nico had gone through, Amy, Robert, hating herself because she was scared of her strength, Karolina knew that Nico deserved some peace, freedom from the hell of recent years. “I'm not going to let anything happen to you, never again,” Karolina whispered gently before trying to fall back asleep.

Morning came quickly, the sky barely lightening by the time the Runaways met in the foyer of the Hostel.

“Monte is on her way,” Alex declared.

“And so are we, stay vigilant, be careful, be ready to run if we have to,” Nico ordered. “Let's finish this, for good this time.”

Chapter Text

The Runaways parked a few streets away from the Stein's property, and Nico took Karolina by the arm as they marched silently into battle. They walked onto the paved driveway, walking past the gap in the bushes towards the three aliens waiting for them. Jonah standing center, Victor and Stacey right behind him.

“Hello, father.” Nico put on a fake dark smile as she approached the aliens, her hand gripping onto Karolina's arm tightly to keep up the act. “My dear sister still in timeout I see,” Jonah nearly growled at the reminder of Monte's betrayal.

“Montserrat is another concern for later. Where's the child?” Jonah asked.

“The others are on constant guard of it, you should just be glad I managed to get this one,” Nico shoved Karolina forward, the blonde glaring at her father coldly. “Being inside of the witch has it's perks, she wouldn't hurt me.”

Jonah turned his attention from Nico to Karolina. “I know you're upset with me right now, Karolina, but once we're home you'll understand.”

“No, I won't,” Karolina spat. “I just want to stay here, why is that so unbelievable to you?”

“It's not, but you'll understand once we leave. We'll set up a room for you until we can collect the baby,” Jonah explained.

As Jonah was about to place his hand on Karolina's shoulder, Nico grabbed onto the back of Karolina's shirt as Xavin, Alex, and Monte threw the inhibitors from where they hid. The three aliens looked at the ground before looking back at Nico and Karolina with wide eyes as they tried to stay strong despite the pain the inhibitors began to cause once they activated.

Nico took a step in front of Karolina as the others ran out from where they were hiding.

Jonah saw Tina and growled out Monte's real name. “Stop them, they'll kill us!” Jonah growled.

“Maybe it's what you deserve after all you've done,” Monte declared weakly, still not entirely comfortable losing her entire family.

“You traitorous-” Stacey's insult was cut off by a wave of pain.

“Enough talking. It's time to finish this.” Nico wrapped her hands around the Staff of One and took a deep breath as the centre began to glow.

“Smother.” She said boldly, focusing hard to make sure Monte wasn't included in the spell, and Victor, Stacey and Jonah's discomfort grew visibly.

The three aliens began to glow fully as they dropped to their hands and knees and the spell started to eat at Nico.

Karolina's eyes grew wide as a light started to dimly rise from Nico as well, her breathing catching as she realized Nico really was the last host.

Nico held the spell as her hands shook, a faint glow emerging from her hands as she maintained the spell, Victor's head flinging back.

The more energy the spell took, Nico felt a familiar darkness bubble out of her despite her efforts to keep it in. It began to take over her, and the Runaways watched as the dark purple began to crack around Nico's eyes. Victor and Stacey hit the ground, still glowing viciously as the spell broke.

“Nico-” Karolina wasn't able to finish her sentence as Nico turned to face the Runaways.

“Guess again,” Nico let out a smirk as she lifted the staff up, slamming it down on the ground with a command. “Away!”

The Runaways flew back as the inhibitors launched back, the three aliens behind Nico the only ones unaffected by the spell.

“Son?” Jonah asked, pushing himself off the ground.

“I'm sorry it took me so long, father, the witch was strong, I was never able to fully take hold.”

“You're here now, that's what counts. Don't hurt your sisters, the others are all yours.” Jonah ordered.

“Excellent,” Jonah's son, now in full control of Nico's body, turned to face the scattered Runaways, most of them pushing themselves up in the driveway, but Xavin and Monte were thrown into the bushes.

Nico's hand began to glow, her false arm holding onto the staff as the aliens approached the Runaways.

Jonah moved up the driveway towards the house where Karolina had landed, Victor and Stacey moved towards the others in the driveway, and Nico walking towards Xavin and Monte.

Monte recovered moments before Xavin, charging at Nico, using Tina's martial arts abilities to her advantage as she began to face off with her brother.

Unfortunately for Monte, her brother had access to Nico's muscle memory as well, and the two began to strike at each other, both of them successfully blocking most blows from the other. Nico thrust the head of the staff at Monte, pushing Tina's body back as Xavin grabbed the staff, trying to rip it from Nico's grip.

Nico used Xavin's grasp on the staff against them as Nico pulled it towards her body, pivoting as one boot lifted off of the ground. The large boot connected with the side of Xavin's head, sending them to the ground as Monte lunged at Nico.

Victor was trying to blast Chase with two powerful beams of light as Alex hid behind Chase. Molly tackled Victor to the side, opening a shot at the alien for Chase.

Old Lace and Gert were facing off with Stacey, Old Lace protecting Gert from any blasts of light the alien sent their way. They both managed to get some good hits in, but Jonah's wife was strong and cold. She didn't seem to tire, even though Gert and Old Lace were.

Jonah and Karolina were going head to head, both of them glowing full bore as they tried to attack the other. Karolina held her own despite her worry for Nico.

Nico might have been possessed by Jonah's son, but she was still Nico, and Karolina couldn't ignore that.

Jonah's son was holding his own thanks to Nico being his host.

Monte and Xavin weren't willing to attack Nico with too much hostility, giving Nico the upper-hand.

Nico had Xavin by the throat, the shape-shifter turning into a worm momentarily to fall to the ground, resuming their human form of choice before Nico had a chance to squash them.

Monte got Nico from behind, getting her brother in a decent grip before the back of Nico's head connected with Tina's nose.

Nico turned around to face Monte, the staff glowing as Nico grabbed Monte by Tina's throat.

“Dad may have a soft spot for traitors, but I can't say the same, I'm always going to treat you like the pest you are.” Nico's eyes closed in on Monte's wide eyes.

“Exterminate.” An ungodly glow erupted from Tina's eyes before it began to flicker wildly. Nico let go of Tina, the older woman falling to the ground as her lungs were crushed, Monte's essence destroyed at the very same time. By the time Xavin shoved Nico aside, it was too late for both Monte and Tina, who laid limp against a bush.

A name too complicated to pronounce left Jonah's lips from where he had watched his son's actions while fighting Karolina. He was furious, and in his fury, he sent a strong blast towards Karolina before marching towards his son's host.

“Did you not hear me?” Jonah yelled, taking Nico by the collar and lifting the small woman's body off of the ground. “I told you not to hurt her!”

“She wasn't worth saving. And neither is that one.” Nico's head motioned to Karolina, who used Jonah's distraction to help the other Runaways by blasting Stacey and Victor from behind.

“She's off limits.” Jonah growled. “I'll deal with you later.” Jonah's son laughed as Jonah threw Nico's body to the ground.

After Stacey and Victor hit the ground, Chase managed to get to his feet, getting next to Karolina as Molly took Stacey and Victor's momentary stun to move towards the alien hosts. Molly used her strength to pin Victor to the ground.

“Can I hit him?” Molly asked looking at Chase, who nodded frantically. Molly wound back a fist before a beam of light connected with her side, sending her flying into the garage door of the Stein house.

“Molly!” Gert yelled, running to her sister as Old Lace growled over Stacey.

Chase and Karolina looked over to the culprit, Jonah, who glared at the two of them with venom in his eyes.

Karolina and Jonah both sent out a beam of light, the connection of their powers nearly blinding.

Stacey and Victor got back up to their feet as Nico struck Xavin over the head with the staff, the shape-shifter unconscious against a bush as Nico made her way to the other aliens, glaring at Molly, Gert and Alex.

“Nico, don't do this, come on fight it,” Alex pleaded.

“Again, you're talking to the wrong person.” Jonah's son approached, giving the staff a spin before swinging it down on Alex's head. Alex fell to his hand and knees with a yell as Nico lifted the staff up like a spear, bringing it down towards Alex before something caught it.

“Sorry,” Molly whispered, eyes bold and gold, before she ripped the staff out of Nico's hands.

Nico's hand began to glow, the power building up in her before something sent her flying to the side of the Stein's property. Victor and Stacey looked over at the culprit, both of them sending a particularly strong blast Chase's way. Chase soared into one of the trees lining the yard, hitting the ground and not getting back up.

Chase's sudden movement from behind her distracted Karolina enough for Jonah to surpass her power, Karolina hitting the wall of the Stein's house.

Alex pushed himself up, ramming into Stacey as Molly started to try to fight Victor.

Victor didn't play fair, Molly may have had her super strength, but when Victor charged up and sent a blast into the side of Molly's head, she fell.

Gert got Old Lace to help Alex, but when Jonah sent a blast into Old Lace's side, both she and Gert hit the ground with a yell.

Stacey got Alex to the ground quite easily, they teen writing under the woman's foot. Karolina pushed herself up, her vision slowly coming into focus as she watched in horror at Chase barely waking up on the ground, Tina and Monte both dead, Xavin possibly too, Molly and Alex on the ground, Gert and Old Lace suffering.

Jonah's son rejoined the encounter, adjusting Nico's clothes as he stood next to his father, Victor and Stacey on the outside of the two of them. All four aliens turned their attention to Karolina.

“Is it really going to take all of them dying for you to give in?” Jonah asked, Karolina still looking at the other Runaways as the dread hit her. She wouldn't let them die for her. She looked over to Nico, the dark circles encompassing her eyes proving that at the moment, Nico wasn't Nico. It killed Karolina. If they left in their hosts, not only would Stacey and Victor die, but so would Nico.

“No... I'll go with you, just don't hurt them, please,” Karolina pleaded.

“I'm glad that you've finally found some reason,” Jonah said proudly, taking a step towards his daughter.

“Stop.” Jonah froze as he was about to take another step, Victor and Stacey's eyes growing wide as the spell took over them too. Nico walked past Jonah, spinning the staff carelessly as Jonah's son began to circle Karolina.

“I don't understand you, half-breed,” Jonah's son spoke through Nico's voice, Karolina standing rigidly as Nico's body circled her. “You could have everything, but you choose this?” Jonah's son motioned up and down Nico's body as he briefly paused in front of Karolina.

“Nico, I know you're in there-”

“No, she's not.” Jonah's son snarled. “You know, it's bad enough that you exist, but you turned my sister, my true sister against us. Father may think of you as his precious little girl, but you're not part of our family.”

“I know Nico's in there, she won't let you hurt me. And even if she wasn't, Jonah told you I was off limits,” Karolina reasoned, her eyes following Nico's body as Jonah's son walked behind her.

“True.” Nico stood on her tiptoes, her mouth close to Karolina's ear. “But I've always been more of a mamma's boy.”

Karolina felt Jonah's son raise the staff up and turned, blasting a surge of her light at Nico. Karolina couldn't help the pit that formed in her stomach as she watched Nico's body fly back. It was too familiar a sight for Karolina's liking.

“Nico, fight him!” Karolina pleaded, marching towards Nico as the smaller girl pushed herself up with a groan. “You're stronger than him, than any of us. You just need to hang on a little longer, push him down.”

“She's already gone, you're talking to a memory, half-breed,” Jonah's son growled. Nico's eyes were dark, and the alien lifted Nico's staff up and swung it down towards Karolina. The blonde managed to raise her hands in time to block the worst of the blow, but the force of Nico's hit sent Karolina to the ground.

“Die.” The alien ordered through Nico's voice. Karolina froze when she realized that nothing happened to her, she looked up at Nico, Jonah's son hitting the staff against the ground when the Staff refused to work for him. “Decay. Destroy. Kill. Come on.” Karolina smiled at the alien's frustration.

“I knew you were still in there, keep fighting him, Nico, keep fighting,” Karolina pushed herself up, her arms glowing brightly as she sent another blast towards Nico's body. The smaller girl jumped aside, her hand glowing as Jonah's son shot a blast at Karolina, sending the blonde flying back.

Karolina rolled as she hit the ground, groaning as Nico's body walked towards her.

“Come on Nico,” Karolina coaxed as she pushed herself up with a groan. “I'm right here, but I can't pull you out, you've got to get back in control on your own,” Karolina's begging ended in a yelp as Nico yanked her up to her feet.

“Nico, you can do this,” Karolina pleaded.

Jonah's son flipped the Staff in Nico's hand, and pulled it back to spear it through Karolina.

With the moment she had before Nico struck, Karolina pulled Nico closer, cupping Nico's face in her hands as she kissed her, hoping to pull Nico out.

Karolina kept her eyes shut tight, not wanting to look to see if it wasn't working. She didn't want to watch Nico's body kill her if it didn't. Karolina pulled away with a shaky breath.

“Come back to me, please,” Karolina whispered weakly, her forehead pressed against Nico's.

Nico was fighting hard inside of her own mind, trying to think about things that made her herself. Wicca, protective, Karolina. Karolina's unwavering assurance and warmth that she showed Nico even in the darkest times, warmth she must have deserved at some level. Love, love for her friends, love for Karolina.

“Oh my god,” the voice was shaky, and it had enough remorse in it to convince Karolina to open her eyes, and she beamed as she saw the purple cracks around Nico's eyes withdrawing. “Karolina, I'm so sorry.”

Karolina was about to kiss Nico again when a beam of light sent both of them flying.

They landed next to Chase, who was wincing as he pushed himself to a sitting position. Karolina and Nico both groaned as they pushed themselves up, watching as the aliens approached.

Chase aimed the fistigons at the adults, sending out a few quick shots to try to slow them down. He slowed down Victor and Stacey, pushing them closer and closer to the house, but an enraged Jonah blocked the blasts as he stalked up to the teens.

Karolina got to her feet, going face off to Jonah again as they both shot beams of light at each other.

Chase helped Nico up, and the goth swallowed hard as she aimed the staff at Victor and Stacey.

“Expel.” Nico ordered as she held the staff up at the two parents. Victor started to glow widly, light beaming through their eyes and mouths as the alien's energy was pulled from them. Nico took a deep breath as she forced herself to maintain the spell, the asshole inside of her kept down for the time being. The glow left Victor and Stacey as two small balls of light formed above them, the two parents collapsing on the ground. Nico had no clue how she'd deal with Jonah and the asshole inside of her now, but the less aliens to deal with at a time, the better.

Nico glared up at the two balls of energy, saying her next spell coldly. “Destroy.”

The two balls of energy burst, spreading away Karolina and Jonah's most recent attack against each other. Jonah spun to see the remnants of his wife and brother.

“No!” Jonah spun around to face Nico, the muscles in his face twitching with rage as he loaded up a powerful blast.

“Shield!” Nico yelled, raising the staff up before looking over to Chase.

“Get Victor and Stacey away from Jonah!” Nico called out as Jonah's blast hit her shield, causing her to skid back slightly with a yell.

Karolina ran to Nico's side behind the shield.

“Hold it a little longer,” Karolina told Nico as she charged up her own blast, focusing as much energy into her arms as she could, Jonah yelling from beyond the shield as he hit Nico's spell full force, causing the Wiccan to grimace. “Drop it Nico.”

Nico didn't follow Karolina's request, her eyes pressed tightly shut as she tried desperately to protect herself and her girlfriend.

“Nico, let me help, get to the ground and drop the shield.”

This time, Nico obeyed, falling back with the relief of the pressure against the spell. Jonah's beam of light soared over Nico's head, blowing up a tree that lined the edge of the yard. Karolina sent out her blast, finally getting a hit on Jonah, who collided with the house wall behind him, pieces of brick following him to the ground. Alex and Molly ran to Nico and Karolina's side, the two helping Nico off of the ground as Gert and Chase pulled Victor and Stacey to the edge of the driveway to safety.

“Can you finish him off?” Alex asked Nico, who shook her head.

“Too many big spells, I don't know what to do to stop him,” Nico explained, panting heavily as Karolina sent another blast at Jonah.

“Get the inhibitors,” Alex declared as he looked at Molly, the two of them running off in the yard to try to find them in the grass.

Nico moved forward to Karolina's side as Chase, Gert, and Old Lace rejoined the group.

Karolina was clearly getting tired as she kept using her powers to keep Jonah down. She couldn't kill the host or they were back at square one.

Chase took a turn, using the fistigons to shoot Jonah and keep him down.

Jonah managed to recover enough to block one of Chase's blasts, quickly blocking one of Karolina's that followed, holding back the energy as he got to his feet.

“Guys hurry,” Nico called out.

“I only found one!” Molly yelled.

“Where did they go?” Alex called out a moment after, on his hands and knees as he and Molly looked in the bushes lining the driveway.

“I'm done playing nice.” Jonah growled before letting out a yell. He sent out a powerful blast of energy that sent the Runaways flying, Gert and Chase hitting the cement of the driveway as Old Lace crashed into the bush next to Molly, who was forcefully pushed against the shrub in the blast.

Karolina and Nico landed on the other side of the yard.

Nico oriented herself first, pushing herself up with a groan as she helped pull Karolina up. They looked over at Jonah, who walked towards them, a new hole in the Stein's wall behind him like a dark cloud.

“Go help the others,” Nico pushed against Karolina's arm.

“Nico, no,” Karolina argued.

“I can hold him off, but I don't know if I can keep down the asshole inside of me. You can't fight both of us on your own, so get the others.” Nico explained quickly, her hand sliding down Karolina's arm as she slowly moved closer to Jonah.

Karolina wanted to say more, but Nico's hand slipped out of hers and Nico turned to face Jonah, spinning her staff quickly before charging at him. With a shaky breath guilt seeping into her core, Karolina ran towards the others.

Jonah sent a blast of light at Nico. “Up.” Nico ordered, moving her staff upward as the blast shot upward in mid air. With a moment of reprieve, Nico swung the Staff at Jonah, who grabbed it and pulled Nico closer to him, energy charged in his hand that he used to strike Nico to the ground, yanking the staff out of her grasp as she collided with the grass.

“I really, really despise this thing,” Jonah growled, tossing the Staff of One between his hands as Nico swept her leg underneath Jonah's, sending him crashing onto his back as Nico scrambled to her feet, Jonah rolling onto his front and getting onto his knees as Nico tried to reach the staff.

Jonah spun on his knees pushing the back end of the staff up into Nico with as much force as he could as Nico grabbed onto it. Jonah smiled wickedly as Nico let out a choked breath.

“Feels oddly familiar, doesn't it?” Jonah asked as Nico looked down, the Staff of One disappearing into her chest as her body shook. Jonah stood, the movement pushing Nico back a bit. “My son will find a new host.”

“Nico!” The goth turned as soon as she heard Karolina's shriek. Nico's face fell as she looked at the others before she looked up at Jonah. Nico quickly realized how bad this could be for the others if Jonah's son jumped hosts and she were dead with Jonah still alive. Nico tightened her grip on the staff as her eyes narrowed, her fear turning into determination. Destroy, she needed another word for destroy, to make sure she finished off Jonah for good.

“Obliterate.” Nico choked out, focusing on both the alien inside of her and Jonah, who's eyes grew wide as his glow grew brighter, his energy expanding forcefully around them, the light seemingly encompassing everything as Nico's field of vision was filled with white and blue.

Karolina helped Molly and Alex stand before the three of them went to go get Gert and Chase. Once the Runaways were standing again, Karolina turned to go help Nico, and she felt her heart seize as she saw what had unfolded once she left Nico.

Jonah was holding onto the head of the staff, Nico's hands wrapped around the staff as well, the end of it sticking out through her chest.

“Nico!” Karolina screamed, trying to run towards Nico before Jonah's glow seemed to explode around them. It was blinding, and the force of the blast burned. Karolina shot her hands up defensively, using her own light to block herself and the others from Jonah's blast.

Nico looked towards a gap in the light, a ripple of pink energy deflecting away some of Jonah's energy blast.

Past the gap in the light was the other Runaways. Gert holding onto Old Lace as she covered her eyes, trying to look past the shield, Chase, Alex, and Molly covering their eyes, shielding themselves from the energy.

And Karolina, arms up defensively as she held off Jonah's energy. Karolina. Kind, sweet, beautiful inside and out Karolina. Karolina, who Nico loved with her entire being. Karolina who made Nico feel like she wasn't a monster.

Karolina, the person that made Nico regret this more than anything.

Karolina, the person Nico wished she could have a lifetime with.

But her opportunity for that was gone now.

“Nico!” Karolina called out again, catching a glimpse of her girlfriend through the blinding blast.

“Just let me say goodbye,” Nico whispered, hanging onto the staff by a thread.

Chapter Text

Nico's name hadn't even left Karolina's tongue by the time the blast faded. And when it did, Karolina found herself in the Hostel.

And Nico was standing in front of her, the Staff of One glowing in her grasp.

“What is this?” Karolina asked, looking around.

“I cast a spell, I don't know how long I can hold it for, but it's working right now.”

“What spell?” Karolina moved closer to Nico.

“To let me say goodbye,” Nico explained, guilt smeared across her face.

“Nico, no-” Karolina argued.

“I know you saw it, saw me, you know what's happening.” Nico whispered out sadly.

Karolina swallowed hard, shaking her head. “We can get you help, we can figure out a way to-”

“No, we can't. I've been on borrowed time for long enough, Karolina.”

“What are you saying?”

“This, the possession, losing control during the spell, Jonah getting to me, I didn't know it, but it was always meant to kill me. After the first time, I saw the afterlife, my dad, Amy, I saw them. I was supposed to stay with them, stay dead, but I bargained for more time.”

“Why didn't you tell us? Tell me? I could have stopped you, we could have found another way,” Karolina argued, tears in her eyes.

“And risked everyone else in the process. I couldn't let that happen.”

“But if there was a chance... if we could have- if you could have-” Karolina's breath caught in her throat as she ran her hands through her hair. “Nico, I can't do this, there has to be a way.”

“There's not, I'm ready this time, I'm at peace with it.”

“How can you say that?” Karolina stated bluntly, trying her best to remain calm. “There's so much left for us to do, to experience together, how are you okay with letting that go?”

“I'm not, but I'm tired of fighting, of losing myself and hurting people I love in the process.” Karolina's breath hitched at that. Tina was dead now too, and Nico's powers were used as the vessel to do it. Molly might have had to grow up faster than any of the Runaways, but Nico knew that special kind of grief too. With Jonah gone, the Runaways could start making moves towards normalcy, but Nico didn't have a normal to go back to.

Karolina took Nico's hand in hers, a bit of selfishness still hanging onto her heart. “Nico... I-I can't lose you again.”

“You won't,” Nico brought her free hand up to the back of Karolina's neck, pulling Karolina's forehead down to touch hers. “I'll be there, in your memories, in your heart. You have to keep going, but you don't have to forget. You're strong, Karolina, stronger than I ever could be. You never faltered, not once, your goodness never left. Don't let that change.”

Karolina took in a shaky breath, tears spilling onto her cheeks.“Nico, I-”

“There's so much more to life than what we've had to deal with, and you deserve the chance to experience it more than anyone else.”

“But so do you,” Karolina whimpered.

“But my opportunity for that is gone, yours isn't. Don't throw your life away because I can't live mine.”

“Nico-”

“I want you to be happy, and it won't happen right away, but you'll get there. I know you will, and I know that your life is going to be amazing. You don't have to move on right away, but you need to keep going, you have to.”

“I wish I could do something, anything,” Karolina whimpered, still trying to take the sickening reality in.

“You did everything. You loved me, you're my safe place to land, you are the one that kept me good, even when I was at my worst. When Jonah's son took control, you brought me back, my love for you brought me back. Just, keep people good, okay? And don't forget to take care of yourself at the same time. Don't shut yourself away, lean on the others, you'll all be better off for it.”

“What am I going to tell them?” Karolina choked out, reminded of the other Runaways painfully quickly.

“Tell them the same, to lean on each other, that I'm sorry, and I love them, and that I wouldn't have it any other way.”

“This isn't fair,” Karolina whispered.

“I know, and I'm sorry, but you have to let me go, for both of us.”

“No- no, I can't, I won't.” Karolina argued as Nico wiped away her tears.

“It just means moving on, hanging onto the good parts and accepting the worst.”

“Nico-”

“I'm not ready for this either, but I'm fading fast. If I could stay with you, don't you think I would? I want to stay, to be with you, but I can't. You don't have to be okay with it, but I just want you to understand.”

“I do, Nico, I do. I'm just- I'm not ready for this,” Karolina swallowed hard, placing her hand over Nico's.

“You never would be, and that's okay,” Nico whispered.

“You've done so much for us, for me... it's not fair. You shouldn't have to die to catch a break,”

“Some people are just unlucky, I guess. I'm going to be okay, and so are you. I know you're going to be safe, and I know I'll see all of you again, that I'll see you again. But I'm going to see Amy and my parents, without all the fighting and the drama. It's going to be easier.”

“I-I love you,” Karolina kissed Nico. “More than anything,” Karolina's voice wavered as she spoke, knowing what she was about to do was right despite the pain it caused her.

“Let it go, Nico, you can go.” Karolina's forehead dropped to Nico's as Nico's hand slipped from hers.

“Thank you. For everything.” Nico sniffled slightly as Karolina nodded, savouring the time she could spend with Nico like this. In front of her, in her arms, alive.

Karolina shut her eyes, and when she opened them, she was back where she had been standing at the edge of the Stein's driveway. Most of the Runaways behind her, Victor and Stacey laying on the ground, Jonah and Nico in the yard, the Staff of One speared through Nico's chest and a brightly glowing Jonah holding onto it.

Karolina let herself stop glowing, dropping the shield as she watched what unfolded. Jonah's host began to dissolve into tiny dust-like specks of light as a light escaped through Nico's lips, dissolving just like Jonah. Nico looked at Karolina lovingly, pulling the staff out of her chest as Jonah and his host both evaporated. Nico started to fall, the staff slipping out of her hand as she landed on her knees, falling forward.

Karolina didn't realize she was running over to Nico until she landed on her knees next to Nico, who laid face down on the grass.

Karolina froze as she was going to turn Nico over, remembering their dreamlike conversation. Nico was already gone. Karolina had already seen Nico dead once, she didn't know if she could do it again.

But despite her hesitations, Karolina swept one hand under Nico, lifting the Wiccan up enough to pull Nico into her lap.

Her eyes were closed, thank god that her eyes were closed. Nico looked peaceful, beautiful despite her slack features.

“Nico,” Karolina whispered weakly, hope still hiding within her as she held Nico's head to try to get the shorter woman to look at her.

“Nico!” With Alex's shout, Karolina shut her eyes as more tears came to her, silently sobbing as the others rushed over. She had the chance to say goodbye, they weren't as lucky.

“Nico, Nico?” Alex fell to his hands and knees, shaking one of Nico's legs when he didn't get a response. He pulled away, his eyes moving down Nico's limp body, her fake arm had been shattered in the blast.

Alex was furious, at Jonah, at their parents for getting involved with him in the first place, at the world for making him lose someone else. Nico was gone, and he couldn't do anything. He slammed a fist against the ground as his eyes fell to the grass beneath him. Why couldn't he have done something?

“Holy shit,” Chase whispered as he saw Nico's body, he and Gert both turning almost immediately to stop Molly, who was quickly approaching.

“Molly, don't-” Gert was no competition for Molly's strength as the younger teen shoved past her and Chase, coming to a slow stop as she saw Alex and Karolina crying. Her breath hitched in her throat and her eyes grew wide as she saw Nico.

“Is she-” The way Karolina hugged Nico tightly as tears streamed down her face was the only answer Molly needed. “No... no... get up. Nico, get up!” Molly begged.

“Molly,” Alex's voice broke as he looked up at Molly with a warning shake off his head.

“Nico, get up, you're stronger than that! Nico, get up! We have to do something!” This time, when Gert placed her hands on Molly's shoulders, the younger girl turned into her and clung onto her older sister for dear life as she sobbed. Molly couldn't believe that Nico was gone. Out of everyone she had lost, Molly never expected one of them to be Nico. It wasn't right, it wasn't real. Even as she cried into Gert's shoulder, she kept waiting for relieved gasps to surround her, for Nico to mumble a sassy one liner and get up.

Gert couldn't look at Nico again. It would make it real. It would confirm that Nico was gone. And she couldn't be, not Nico, not the strongest one out of all of them. Not the one who seemed to get them out of every bad situation they found themselves in. Nico couldn't be gone. Not like that.

As Gert tried to comfort Molly, Chase fell to the ground, one of his arms supporting his upper-body weight as he dragged the other down his face. He felt sick to his stomach, and even though they had beat the Gibborim, he knew they didn't win. Not with Karolina holding Nico's body to her own and Alex on his hands and knees as he failed to hold back tears. Nico was there and then she wasn't, how could that be fair? He wished he could bring her back, he wished he could have done more. Chase was lost in the possibilities of what could have happened.

It wasn't fair. They deserved to have a victory, and they all deserved to be there to see it.

Xavin awoke eventually, and they dropped their head low once they realized what had occurred after they had been knocked out. Nico was their friend, and now Nico was gone. Xavin knew what they were feeling, they just didn't know that grief could hurt so much. A pit in their stomach and a weight on their shoulders that threatened to drag them to the ground. Xavin didn't know loss could physically hurt.

Karolina just held Nico close, rocking back and forth gently as she tried to stop crying. She knew Nico was at peace, she knew Nico was ready to go, but it didn't make it any easier to hold the body of the woman she loved, the woman she envisioned marrying one day, the woman she wanted a future with. Nico was gone, and Karolina was still there, and it hurt. It would hurt for the rest of her life, even if the pain changed with time.

But at the moment, she didn't have the luxury of time. It was still fresh. It was painfully fresh, and it killed her.

Nico was gone, and Karolina knew it would be okay in time, but in the moment she had to grieve.

The others stayed that way for what felt like hours before finally lifting Nico onto a solemn Old Lace's back, the deinonychus ready to carry Nico back to the Hostel.

They weren't able to leave before Stacey and Victor awoke.

Despite all that their parents had done, the Runaways were still kids. And despite Alex's clear irritation, Chase, Molly, and Gert took the opportunity they were given to reunite with their respective parents before they left, Victor letting them take his car.

They all knew they'd have to seek help sooner rather than later, but they needed time to cope first.

The group poured into the Hostel solemnly, Leslie in the foyer, eyes wide as she watched the children enter. Alex headed straight for his room, Molly was still crying as she walked in with Gert, whose hand was on Molly's back, Chase moved sluggishly, Xavin followed, stopping next to Leslie as they tried to speak, but found no words and simply sighed as they dropped their head low. Leslie let out a relieved sigh as she saw Karolina appear in the entrance.

Leslie's relief was short lived as she saw Karolina's red eyes, walking through the door with Old Lace, Nico hanging limp on the dinosaur's blood covered back.

“Oh...” Leslie breathed out sadly, Karolina's resolve breaking at her mom's pain. Leslie wrapped her arms around Karolina as the blonde's tears returned, burying her head into the crook of Leslie's neck as she sobbed.

Leslie made contact with the other parents and made arrangements for Nico to be collected by medical professionals. As heartbroken she was, she knew she could grieve for Nico later, in the moment the children needed her to take charge and do something good, to help them like a parent should.

The first few days without Nico in the Hostel were hell.

For Monte, they lit lanterns and raised them into the sky. The Runaways gave Nico a Wicca funeral, her grave right next to Amy's and her parents. She was wrapped in cloth rather than given a casket to help her rejoin nature sooner, and the Runaways surrounded the grave, lighting candles as Nico was lowered into the ground.

Chase stood at the end, and once his candle was lit and Nico was in the ground, it was his turn to speak.

“Nico was a badass,” Chase explained. “I never appreciated how she was able to take charge in hard times. But she always did, she always protected us and did her best for all of us. I appreciate it now, I'm sorry it took so long.” Chase blew out his candle, grabbing a fistful of dirt and tossing it into the grave.

Gert spoke next. “Nico was never afraid to be herself, even if she was scared of herself, she always stayed Nico. She never compromised herself or her beliefs, and I respect that more than she knew. I wish I could have told her, but in Wicca, they believe that the dead are still close by, so I guess I still can. Nico, thank you for being unapologetically you, it meant more than you know.” Gert blew out her candle, before tossing her handful of dirt into the grave.

“I don't know what to say,” Xavin began. “Nico was cold to me, then she wasn't. She became my friend. She tried to include me, she made jokes to me, she was kind. She was determined to protect her friends, her family, and that light does not fade. It stays with those she cared about, those she loved.” Xavin followed suit with the closing actions Gert and Chase had performed.

Molly spoke next. “Nico and I fought so much... because she cared about me and wanted to protect me and I didn't think I needed her. But I do, I want to be able to fight with her again, to laugh at her jokes, to grow up more with her watching. I've lost a lot of people... I wish Nico didn't have to be one of them. I hope I can make her proud.” Molly blew out the candle as she picked up the next batch of dirt to go over Nico's body.

“I disappointed Nico a lot,” Alex began. “And I couldn't be there for Amy or her when it counted most, and that's going to stay with me until the day I die. I don't want to disappoint her any more, I don't want to be so weak. She deserved more than she got,” Alex spoke with steel in his tone, blowing out the candle quickly before tossing a bit of dirt into the grave.

Karolina didn't miss Alex's accusation in his speech, nor the dirty looks he received from the others, but this was about Nico, so she ignored it.

“What are you supposed to say about someone you love more than words can express?” Karolina asked, watching the wax drop down her candle. “I wanted to spend my life with Nico, and I wish I had more time with her. More time to show her how much I love her, more time to show her that she wasn't a monster, that she was a hero. Nico saved me, she saved all of us more times than I can count. She thought she was dark, but she wasn't, she was the best of us. I know that she's gone, and that I have to accept that, but everything Nico taught me, the way she made me feel, I'll never forget it. I'll never forget any of it, I'm going to keep her close to my heart for the rest of my life. I just, I'll never stop wondering what our lives would have looked like if she had more time. I love you, Nico, and I always will. Thank you, for loving me, for being there for us, for being you.”

Karolina went to blow out her candle, but a gentle gust of wind on an otherwise calm and sunny day blew the flame towards Karolina as it flickered out. Karolina took a deep breath as she smiled softly up to the sky before she picked up a handful of dirt and sprinkled it into Nico's grave.

Chase and Alex got two shovels and started to fill the rest of the grave up as the other Runaways watched.

Nico felt Karolina's presence leave as she released the spell, and when she opened her eyes she was in the white room she had seen once before. A white kitchen to her side and a white couch in front of her. Amy, Robert, and Tina all standing in front of it.

“Hi,” Nico whispered weakly, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand.

Amy didn't waste any time, taking a few quick strides over to her little sister before wrapping her arms around her. Nico let out a shaky breath as her hand dug into Amy's back, Nico realized that her prosthetic was gone, a stump below her elbow replacing it.

When Amy and Nico separated, Tina and Robert stood tentatively, not wanting to push Nico into anything she'd be uncomfortable with. Now, they had as much time as they wanted and needed for Nico to forgive them.

Nico took a couple steps forward, looking up at her parents like she did when she used to care about their opinion of her. Like she was thirteen again.

“I'm sorry,” Nico whimpered, and Tina and Robert broke as they saw the pain in their youngest daughter's eyes, both of them pulling her in for a long overdue hug.

“You have nothing to be sorry for, Nico,” Robert whispered.

“We're the ones who need to be sorry. You did everything right,” Tina agreed gently, her hand resting on the back of Nico's head.

Nico looked past her parents to the white TV past the couch, then back to her sister.

“Wanna show me how this thing works?” Nico asked, earning a smile and nod from Amy as she took Nico's hand in hers, walking around to the other side of the couch, taking a seat.

“You just think about who you want to see,” Amy explained softly, her hand still holding onto Nico's

Nico took a deep breath as she sat down, the screen buzzing to life a few moments later.

Chapter Text

The Runaways kept living.

With their parents back to normal and actively trying to change, most of the teens resumed contact with their families, aside from Alex, who made sure Geoffrey and Catherine would be in prison for a long time before he moved back into his family home.

After his parents were imprisoned, Alex locked himself away, rarely emerging from his house and not speaking to anyone, not even the Runaways.

The others followed Nico's advice, they leaned on each other. They kept close.

Molly went back to school, Gert went for her GED before starting her political science degree at the University of California, not her dream school, but it was her way of staying close to Molly and Chase, it made her happy. That was enough.

Dale had returned from his extended trip hiding from the changed Stacey, and the reunited Yorkes parents were delighted to cheer on their children whenever Gert and Molly allowed them to.

Chase had moved back home, Victor had mellowed down significantly, and Chase didn't forget his father's abuse, but he forgave. Chase forgave himself, and made it clear that if Victor ever stepped out of line again with his mom or him, they'd be gone in a flash. The three Stein's started working together on technology that would continue PRIDE's efforts to truly better the world and make up for their actions.

Leslie and Xavin had started a real runaways program. One that provided counsellors to help teens cope through their trauma and provide job and education opportunities to help them get back on their feet. The runaways weren't going missing or being slaughtered, they were being supported every way Leslie was able to. When Karolina had told Leslie to be a better parent for Elle, she took it to heart.

And Karolina, she was coping as well as she could. She didn't go a day without thinking about Nico, some days she didn't go through an hour.

For the first few weeks the grief was agonizing, she only made it through because the others were there for her every step of the way. They gave her space when she needed it, and came out in full force when she needed a shoulder to cry on.

Karolina was taking a break from responsibility, she knew she wanted to go back to school, even if she wasn't sure what profession she wanted to go into anymore. But for the time being, she needed to cope.

And she was, her day to day was a scale between being okay and for existing to be completely unbearable.

As time went on, the completely agonizing days came fewer and far between. There were still hard moments, but she held Nico in her heart in every way she could.

She kept all the pictures she could that had Nico in them, Nico's makeup, Karolina's favourite pieces of Nico's clothing, the harness that Nico used to use to hold the staff.

She didn't keep the staff. She broke it apart before burning it. She knew Nico had began to fear it, and she didn't want it's power to negatively affect anyone else's self view like it had done to Nico.

Karolina had the hardest time leaving the Hostel, it was where her and Nico's relationship had flourished, where most of her favourite memories of the Wiccan were. But she did, even if it was months after the others had started to spend less and less time in their former home.

A year passed faster than it should have, and now Karolina understood Nico's discomfort of experiencing major events without Amy in the worst way possible.

It didn't feel fair that everyone got more time while Nico died for the cause. That everyone else got out unscathed.

Karolina knew she wasn't the only one dealing with survivors guilt.

In the first month after Nico died, Molly had spent the first day at the Hostel throwing boulders outside as she screamed and sobbed, Gert and Old Lace both extremely melancholic as they tried to comfort the younger girl. Over time Molly's grief mellowed, and she spent most of her time with her older sister. Chase had tried to keep busy, but more projects ended up being blown up by the fistigons than were ever finished. Alex stayed away. He refused to admit he was hurting and pushed everyone away no matter how hard they tried to talk to him, to be there for him. Xavin sat in the stairwell, a constant perplexed look on their face, grief was a new emotion they didn't fully understand.

And Karolina sat in shock when she wasn't sobbing into one of Nico's cardigans.

Nico's loss was hell for everyone, not just her.

But a year passed quickly, and Karolina was standing in the foyer of the Hostel, looking around the broken down building with tears in her eyes as the next Runaway entered the building.

Molly paused for a moment when Karolina turned to look at her, both women had spent time together since they had returned to normal society, but neither of them had come back to the Hostel since they left for good.

Neither girl could hold back their tears as Molly rushed towards Karolina as the pair hugged.

Chase and Gert arrived next, Chase having picked Gert up from campus.

“I can't believe it's been a year,” Chase muttered as the group sat in the makeshift living area. “Did it feel this fast when Amy died?”

“I can't even remember that long ago,” Gert whispered lowly.

“It did,” Karolina confirmed. “Everything changed when Amy died, Nico too, when your life is changing time seems to fade away.”

“I wish she was here,” Molly whimpered.

“We all do, Molls,” Gert admitted as she rubbed Molly on the back.

“I'm sorry I'm late,” Xavin announced as they entered the Hostel, bags in hand. “Leslie needed me with a member of the program before I could come. I brought what you asked, Karolina.”

“Thanks, Xavin,” Karolina gave her fellow alien a soft smile as Xavin pulled out bottles of cider and boxes of chow-mein and set them on the table.

Everyone grabbed their share, even Molly, who had been bought a non-alcoholic variant of the cider.

“Do you think he'll show?” Chase asked, motioning his head to the unclaimed portion of food.

“It only felt right to get it, just in case.” Karolina explained.

“I can't believe he just turned away from all of us,” Gert sighed.

“Everyone grieves differently, Alex just has a different way of dealing with it all,” Karolina defended, trying to push down her own frustration with Alex.

“How are you doing, I know I ask everytime we talk but-”

“I'm okay,” Karolina cut Gert off. “I miss her, and I wish she was still here, but we can't change what happened.”

“What if we could?” Chase asked quietly, earning confused looks from the group.

“What do you mean?” Xavin asked first.

“I've been working on something, it might be able to lead towards time travel, if I spent enough time-”

“Chase, that's amazing, but you know Nico made herself clear. She was okay with how things turned out, she was at peace. We don't even know how things would turn out if... if it didn't go the way it did,” Karolina choked out, it was hard to refuse the chance to bring Nico back to her, but she knew Nico's time had come, too soon, but it was the unfortunate truth.

Chase gave a nod in response before his eyes rose past where Xavin and Molly sat, looking towards the entrance.

Karolina turned in her chair and let out a relieved sigh as she saw Alex standing sheepishly in the doorway.

“Room for one more?” Alex asked quietly as Karolina stood, rushing over and hugging the man tightly.

“Hey,” he whispered, his voice hoarse.

“Hi,” Karolina smiled at him as she walked him to the group, the others rising and greeting Alex in a similar matter before he sat down.

“I'm sorry,” his voice came out quietly, earning a pat on the shoulder from Chase.

“Everyone needs time,” Chase said. “We're just happy you're here.”

“And with that, a toast to Nico,” Gert raised her bottle as the others followed suit, Karolina raising her bottle last.

“To Nico, the best of us.” Karolina announced before everyone took a drink.

When the Runaways parted ways after hours spent catching up and talking about their favourite memories of Nico, Karolina didn't go home.

She found herself at Nico's grave, set in the middle of Tina and Robert's shared grave on the left and Amy's to the right.

The entire Minoru clan had fallen within years of each other. Karolina found that the saddest part in some odd way. At least when she wasn't thinking of herself. She found herself rereading Nico's tombstone repeatedly.

Nico Minoru. Selfless Warrior. Beloved Sister, Friend, And Partner. Gone But Never Forgotten.

Cliche but true, Karolina would hold Nico close in every way possible for the rest of her life, even if she managed to fall in love again, Nico would always be her first and true love.

And Karolina would always remember Nico, everything they shared, everything they did. Even when she couldn't remember the sound of Nico's voice anymore, she'd remember Nico.

When the Runaways hit old age, their parents long gone, the yearly celebrations for Nico got smaller and smaller.

Alex was the first to go. Even before he died, his anger took over more as time went on, he tried to attack the rest of the Runaways in an attempt to take their powers, he hurt innocents in the process and wound up in prison. The others were conflicted with his behaviour, they knew he needed help and support, but they couldn't accept the horrible things he did in Nico's name. Before the others were able to try to help or try to forgive him, his heart gave out in prison. He didn't make it past fify-five.

Chase and Gert went five years within each other. Chase may have been able to cure cancer, but no one anticipated an aneurysm would take him in his seventies. Gert, former senator of California, died peacefully in her sleep, a mere week before the fourth anniversary of Chase's death.

Eventually, Karolina, Molly, and Elle were all that remained.

Xavin had returned to their home after a safe way to do so emerged, they cherished their time on Earth, but knew that it was time to go. Elle had grown into a wonderful young woman, leading a full and joyous life with the Runaways always looking out for her, even after she went on to become a contractor overseas, building homes for the less fortunate. Nico was right when she said that Elle would take after Karolina rather than the other Gibborim.

Karolina was the next to go, eighty-seven and her body was failing her more as time went on. Molly had become a nurse, and had been providing Karolina constant care once the slightly older woman started to fade.

Molly may have been eighty-four, but didn't look a day past sixty, and moved around like it too.

The day it happened, Karolina could tell she was dying; could feel a calm that hadn't been present since Nico were alive seventy years prior, and Molly and Elle were with her when Karolina went, accepting the DNR Karolina had signed years earlier.

Karolina woke up in a bright room, everything from ceiling to floor was white, so the dark bun sticking up from the other side of the couch made for a stark contrast.

The woman on the couch turned, smiling up at Karolina as she stood, Karolina's breath hitching in her throat.

“Nico.”

“I told you I'd wait, didn't I?” Nico teased as she walked around the couch, Karolina looking her up and down before her ability to breathe returned to her and she shot forward to hug her girlfriend with every ounce of force she had. It was an act seventy years in waiting.

“I missed you so much,” Karolina whispered into Nico's collar. Karolina had tried to date in her early years, but only came close to another love as powerful as Nico's once, and her own fear stopped that relationship in its tracks. Nico though, Nico was always the one who stayed deep in her heart.

“I missed you more,” Nico muttered back, her voice muffled by Karolina's shirt. Her voice, Karolina missed the sound of Nico's voice more than she thought. Old videos didn't do the smaller woman justice.

“Oh god, I probably look like-” Karolina paused as she felt her face, wrinkles and sagging skin undetectable by her hands, her hands that also looked youthful.

“This place takes you back to your prime, you're eighteen again,” Nico stated, earning a laugh from Karolina.

“Yeah, Chase was pretty pumped when he realized he was thirty two again, Gert less so when she realized she and her husband now technically had a five year age gap, she got over it pretty quickly though,” Nico explained as she looked at Karolina.

“They were here?”

“Still are, a couple rooms down. Waiting on you and Molly.”

“And Alex?” Nico nodded.

“He wanted to stay, but I convinced him to move on. He had some... atoning to do before he could join us for real, and he needed to move on more than any of us. I told him to get a head start.”

“You know?”

“Yeah, and I was pissed, but I had time to accept it, so I did. Didn't spare him from a shit-talking though,” Nico smiled softly.

“You stayed all this time, for all of us...”

“It feels shorter here, time's different, but even though it didn't feel as long for me as it did for you, it still took you long enough,” Nico teased, pulling Karolina in by the waist as her other hand found itself on Karolina's cheek.

“Trust me, I know,” Karolina leaned down and kissed Nico gently, missing the sensation more than anything else in the world.

They were together, after years of being apart. With all the lost time they had to make up for, it'd feel like Molly would be there in the blink of an eye.

And she was. The Runaways didn't know how much time had passed when a twenty-something Molly appeared.

Karolina saw Molly first, and she hugged the blonde tightly before pulling away to see Nico coming out of a room in the hallway.

“Nico-” Molly tackled the shorter woman with a bear hug. “I'm sorry, I'm so sorry,” Molly repeated over and over, words she wished she could say her entire life.

“You have nothing to be sorry for,” Nico whispered, hugging Molly tight. It may have been what her parents had said to her many years ago, but with Molly, the sentiment was true. Molly was a kid, they all were, and kids fight.

No one was dry-eyed as Gert and Chase saw Molly, running down the hall and tackling her in a joint hug before the pair argued about who got a solo hug first, Gert winning as Molly's sister.

Together, the five of them stood hand in hand as they entered the door, finally okay with finding peace now that they were all together.

As they were always meant to be.